Welcome to my dreambook on victims who were bound and gagged by burglars. I look forward to your participation if you have an experience that you want to share.
Extremely off-topic post should be posted in forums that are more likely to have audiences of similar interest.
We also ask you to be descrete in your description of events so that this site doesn't need an XXX rating
Stories of you being a predator or commiting a crime are strongly discouraged. This played a significant role in the failure of the origional dreambook on this topic.
Thank you for your cooperation! Email me at victorj0001@yahoo.com if you have any questions or concerns
| Name: | Darren R |
| Comments: | Guys I've been reading these Dreambooks for many years now, and I have NEVER believed 99% of the stories on here. Truth be known, 99% of these stories really are made up. And I really don't care if they're true or not. Do you think that the great majority of people who come to these "getting tied up" sites are interested in reading about a person being a real life crime victim, or interested in a bondage fantasy? I'd bet on the latter. If I was actually a victim of such a thing, I wouldn't post my experience on here because all but 2 or 3 people who read it would use it to jerk off 2 minutes later.
Is Barricade's story real or fake? Probably fake, but who cares. So are most of the others here. I for one didn't come here to feel bad for real life crime victims. I will watch America's Most Wanted or Court TV for things like that. Finally, I would say it's called DREAMbook for a reason. That probably tells everyone everything they need to know. |
| Name: | yeah |
| Comments: | I predict Barricade and Darren R are the same person. |
| Name: | Darren R |
| Comments: | Uh, yea sure I am really using numerous identities on the internet to be cool. lol
*looks around the room* I'm looking for your mind buddy. I think you might have lost it. This Baricade wrote a fake story. So have 800000 other people. I personally am just trying to enjoy some ficticious fantasies on here like most of the other people who read them. If you care THAT much about calling out a fake writer, then go ahead. I for one am enjoying the fake and the real ones. And I have better things to do. Back to the stories/fantasies now. Later |
| Name: | yeah |
| Comments: | Well, as long as you admitted your story is fake, which you just did. |
| Name: | stop trolling |
| Comments: | ignore that guy, yeah, hes just an internet troll trying to be cool and piss people off cause he can and they cant do anything about. so do us all a favor and return to 4chan with the rest of the fail trolls |
| Name: | Sarah |
| Comments: | One time when I was 13 I was hanging out with my sister in the back yard while my mother and eldest sister who was 16 were inside makinglunch. At around 1:00 we went inside to see what was taking them so long. We walked it to find my mother on the kitchen floor her hands and feet tied with rope and a apple shoved into her mouth. Mt eldest sister then fell out of the closet her hands and feet tied with rope and a washcloth stuffed into her mouth. When I turned around I saw my other sister had somehow been tied just like my mom the apple and all. And befor I knew it My hands and feet were bound and a orange was shoved between my teeth. |
| Name: | yeaj |
| Comments: | ^No....just no. |
| Name: | andrew |
| Comments: | usually when i am alone at home,i always rummaged through my sisters clothing and dress myself up.There was once when i was wearing my sis miniskirt with a tight fit pink shirt.I even put on fake breasts. i put on my mothers heels.while playing around,i suddenly heard noise in the living room.i checked and suddenly i was surprised when i saw two man in ski masks.i tried to run but the heels made me run slower.the burglar then caught me and said to me'you're going to love this ladyboy'.the burglar took out some ropes and tied me up tightly. my hands and my legs and ankles were also tight tightly.i could not get free.i struggled frantically.i tried to scream but the burglar taped me shut with a black duct tape.The burglar then stole some stuff and i was lying down on the florr and mmmmmmpphhhhinggg through my gag.the When the burglar wanted to leave,they ungag me and pushed in a pantyhouse into my mouth and the gagged me with the duct tape.the burglar then taunts at me and made fun of me for the way i dreesed.i was feeling embarrassed.The burglar left and i struggled for hours when my sis came home and saw me all tied up and gagged.i told her that the burglars made me dress that way.i enjoyed the predicament but it was still scary |
| Name: | no one cares |
| Comments: | Is it possible to see any of the archived or older posts that this page had? I notice when a new post appears, the oldest ones get deleted. Is there a page with all of the posts? |
| Name: | no one cares |
| Comments: | I thought I'd post this story on this page too.
This is a 100% TRUE story, not a made up masturbation tool like a lot of these seem to be. This even made it on our local news at the radio station I used to work for and I remember this hilarious story quite well. What happened was, a burglar attempted to steal anhydrous ammonia (meth making ingrediant) from this family farm one night. Unfortunately for him, he was discovered in the act by some of the boys at the house and he was quickly subdued by them. He was then tied up and hogtied with some cables and left there until the police arrived to arrest him. What was even more embarassing for this guy was that he was also a member of his county board, so he certainly had some public embarassment to deal with in the aftermath of this. So call it a reverse bound and gagged by burglars. This time, the burglar got bound. Not a huge detailed story I know. But better than nothing. |
| Name: | steve |
| Comments: | I found this site and decided to share the story of my wife and I bound and gagged by intruders. My wife and I are your average middle aged couple. My wife would be considered a bit over weight but I love her and like the curvs on her body. Two years ago my wife and I were scheduled to attend an eavning function for my her work. Anyway, it was a bit fromal so I had to wear a suit and tie and she wore a nice black spagetti strap dress, that showed off a bit of her nice assets I might add. What we didn't know was that, not to far from where we live, a police officer was attacked by two men, a father and son. During the fight they were able to take the officers gun and handcuffs. Fortunately the officer was able to escape without any serious injuries. Well as you might have guess a massive hunt for these two was beginning. Meanwhile, my wife and I were moving out to our car. We still had one of those old garage doors that you had to open by hand. As I pulled up the door the two bad guys pushed there way into our garage and slammed the garage door back down. The older of the two shoved the stolen gun into my face, rolled me over on my stomack and handcuffed me. He called for my wife to get out of the car and come over to where I was. This all happened so fast that I was unable to make any attempt to defend myself. And even if I had, I probably would have been shot. The younger one yanked my kneck tie off and tied my wifes hands behind her back. I was pulled to my feet and we were pretty much pushed into the living room and shoved onto the couch. The younger on produced a roll of duct tape and removed a piece and put it over my mouth. My wife was ordered to show them around the house where they took jewelry, money and anything else valuable they could carry. When they retured my wife was stripped down to her panties and bra, and I was unhandcuffed and forced to strip to my underwear. The older one ripped the tape off of my mouth, then stuffed my mouth with one of my wifes scarves and re-sealed it with a new piece of tape. We were moved to the back bedroom where they brought in two of our dining room chairs and tied us to them, withe us facing each other. Then the two bad guys removed my car keys from my pants pocket and left in our car. We waited about a half an hour befor we started struggling to escape. We were tied down very tight. After about another hour the phone started ringing and I could hear the answereing maching, it was friends wondering where we were. All we could do was hop in our chairs as best we could until we were close to each other. But after awhile we discovered that would would not be escaping the duct tape, and all we could do to communicate was grunt and mmmph. We remained bound and gagged until ten the next morning when both of our employers became concerned when we didn't show up to our jobs. The police had to break into our house to rescue us. Two days later a highway patrol officer stopped the two men that tied us up and both are still in prison. |
| Name: | c |
| E-mail address: | c |
| Comments: | Does anyone remember the url for the old ziggy site that dealt with bondage and robbery?
I would appreciate it if you could share it. |
| Name: | Jackie |
| Comments: | I took the day off and decided to spend the day alone and decompress from a pretty stressful month. I went out in the morning and picked up some groceries and returned home. I put my keys and bags on the counter top and prepated to put everything away. Just then I got a funny uneasy feeling but shook it off as the heeby jeebies and put away all of the food in my bags. The feeling came back but I just couldn't figure out why. Somthing was out of place but I just couldn't put my finger on what. I heard a noise upstairs but just figured it was my cat, but went up to investigate. THE ROOM WAS RANSACKED!!!. Not only that but there was a teenage boy and girl making out in my bed. I turned to run and was screaming when the boy, a pretty good sized and athletically build, chased and tackled me to the floor calmping his hand over my mouth. The girl came behind him and shoved somthing cloth in my mouth. Now I was trying to shout at the top of my lungs but the cloth in my mouth muffled it to the point that I couldn't be heard very well, especially by anyone walking outside by my house. I kicked and struggled and wiggled, the boy kept holding me down while the girl ran down stairs. shortly, she came back up carrying a knife she more that likely found in my kitchen. She held it in front of my face and told me to shut the fuck up or I wouldn't like what was going to happen next. They stood me up and sad me on a chair next to my bed. The girl sat on my lap facing me with the knife point at my throat while the boy left and started rummaging through the house. Moments later he came running up shouting that he couldn't find anything to tie me up with. Now I was really scared, being tied up would make me more defenseless against these two than I already was. And would give me no opportunity for escape. He rummaged though some drawers and found a pair of sissors. Pulled some sheats of of my linen closet and cut them into long strips. then he rummaged through my medicine cabinet and removed some medical tape I kept in a first aid kit I have. I was while he was doing this that the phone rang. I pushed the girl off of my lap and tried to run to the phone, but they both tackled and sat on top of me keeping me from moving any further, I spit the cloth out of my mouth and again began to scream, the girl shoved the cloth back in my mouth, fortunatley she dropped the knife when I broke free so she couldn't hurt me with that for right now. The answereing machine beeped and a message, from one of my friends at work, Hello jackie, are you there, well I guess your out, anyway I just wanted to call and see how you are feeling and wanted to know if you wanted to get together later, I'll call or come by later, see you soon. Beedp, the message was over. By now my struggling was wearing out all of us so the boy growled, we need to tie this bitch up right now. I am not a large woman, I exersize a bit but nothing that would make me a good fighter, just to keep my shape. The girl retrived tha knife and told me I would be very sorry for what I just did. And my friend better not come over or she would have the same problem I have. The girl ordered me to strip naked, I began to cry and protest. The girl clenched her teeth and told me that if I resisted any further she would cut me up right fucking now. I complied and took my jeans, shirt, bra and panties off. The boy already had three strips of cloth cut and tied my wrists behind my back, had me cross my ankles and tied them, and tied my knees together. The boy covered my mouth with the tape and wrapped it around my head several times. then he cut more strips of bed sheet and tied my elbows together, my thighs and around my chest. Somthing he seemed to perversly enjoy. The girl smacked him for looking at my breasts. He used more of the tape to re-enforce some of his other bindings. Now there was no more fighting or escaping for me. They picked me up and put me in the chair, jumped back onto the bed and began one nasty fuck session that I was forced to watch. They then went down stairs and began to rummage through my refridgerator and started eating my food. The girl came back up, pinched my nipples and sarcastically thanked me for buying food for them. Then they both started ransacking the whole house looking for anything of value and just being viciouse and vindictive. They had no need to do that, they could have just taken what the wanted and left, but they just had to damage my house. They both came back up to the bedroom, where the girl began fondling me and saying to the boy, you like watching this. Of course the kid was getting pretty horny so they had another fuck session and fell asleep. I struggled against my binds. but the combination of the cloth and the tape had me tied pretty well, the only thing I was able to get loose with the ties around my thighs. When they woke up the girl punished me for trying to get free and loosing any of my binds. I am to ashamed to tell you what she did to me, the vicious little bitch. They stayed all day, eating my food, watching tv, fucking in my bed and tormenting me. The phone rang a few more times, one of those calls was my friend from work calling to again see if I was ok. If she onley knew. I prayed she didn't come over here while the two kids were still here. At about five thirty they decided it was time to leave. The boy tied more tape around me to make double sure I was tied up good. I was blindfolded then they put a pillow case over my head. I was dragged to a closet and left inside. I was assuming they left. I couldn't hear anything going on outside the closet. I finally was able to work the pillow case and blindfold off, and got the gag partially off of my mouth so I could breath better. I got myself to my feet and opened the closet door, falling into my bedroom. I worm crawled over to my night stand where I had a phone, struggled to get myself up, knocked the phone to the floor and dialed 911 with my nose. I was hard to understand with the gag still partially in my mouth and I prayed that I would be understood. short minutes after I made the emergency call, I heard my front door being kicked open and two sympathetic police officer came up and untied me. I was transported to the hospital and treated for my injuries. My friend from work came to the hospital and I spend the night with her. I discovered that the two kids had taken all of my money and stolen my car. The car was found abandonded several miles away. For the next couple of weeks I recovered from my ordeal. My friends and family cleaned up my house and the police aggressively investigated the crime. When they were caught and arrested I learned that both and just decided to skip school from a local high school and went into my house because they thought I was away at work. I went through several months of counseling and never lived in that house again |
| Name: | AP |
| Comments: | Ray, you never finished your story. Please continue. It's one of the best. Thanks. |
| Name: | Bob |
| Comments: | "Comments: Does anyone remember the url for the old ziggy site that dealt with bondage and robbery?
I would appreciate it if you could share it." It's no longer online but you can see a new dreambook on the same topic at http://books.dreambook.com/petbeg/ecv.html There's a companion yahoo group here http://groups.yahoo.com/group/embarrassed_crime_victims |
| Name: | Tom |
| Comments: | This happened to a neighbor of mine..she was home sick from work one day, when there was a knock at the door..she opened it and there were 2 men in uniforms standing there ..they said they were from the gas compnay and were checking a leak in the neghborhood...Lori asked for id and they forced their way in producing a large knife they threatened her if she didn't cooperate..she thought they were going to rape her, but they told her they were here to rob her...they forced her to strip and tied her hands behind her back and her legs..and gagged her with duct tape..they were ransacking the house when the doorbell rang..one guy looked out of the window there was another woman there..they took the duct tape off and asked Lori if she was expecting any visitors...Lori was afraid to answer because the woman was her sister...one of the guys slapped her and told her to tell them or he'd slit her throat..she told him it was her sister Becky..they then opened the door and before Becky could let out a scream they grabbed her and told her to do as she was told or her sister and her would die...they then forced both women up into a bedroom..Becky was focred to strip and then both women were told to lie face down on the bed side by side...the two frightened nude women were then put into very tight hogties ..Lori was then gagged with Becky's panties and Becky with Lori's..tape was wound around their heads and then the robbers did something really frightening..they tied ropes around each woman's neck and then connected it to the other's hands..now if becky struggled she would tighten the rope around lori's neck and vice versa...the men left with jewelry , electronics everything...fortunately Lori's husband came home early and found both of them...the guys were never caught but they are suspects in several such brutal home invasions. |
| Name: | Mike |
| Comments: | This happened in June of 91. I had just turned 18 and was living in a small apartment with my sister who was 25 at the time. It was a Friday night and we were up late watching a movie together. Since it was late and summer I was hanging out in my boxers and Holly, my sister, was wearing a long t-shirt and her panties. We heard a noise in the kitchen behind us, and right away I realized we had left the kitchen window opened for some air. I got up and made it to the hallway when I was confronted by 3 people wearing ski masks. Two of them had guns and the other one had a roll of tape in both of his hands. By this time Holly was off the couch standing behind me. I was ordered to go back into the kitchen and get down on my knees. They then told Holly to join me and take off her shirt. When we were in the kitchen they grabbed 2 chairs and put them side by side. We sat in them, our hands were taped behind our backs through the openings in the chairs. Our feet were then bound and tape was put over our mouths and eyes. The female robber stayed with us and told us not to move or try to talk. She then apologized to us for the other 2 guys making us sit there in nothing but our underpants. I think she was an unwilling participant in the robbery. The other two guys took money, jewelry, and some muscle relaxers that I was taking for my knee. They then left. We fought for awhile to get free but neither one of us could. My other sister showed up the next day for a visit and found us 9 hours after we had been bound in our kitchen. She cut us loose, we got dressed and called the cops. They got caught the next week while trying to leave another house, with a young couple bound in the closet inside. |
| Name: | Ray |
| Comments: | AP watch this space for more about Sue |
| Name: | Dilan |
| Homepage URL: | http://www.centaurcelluloid.com |
| Comments: | My wife and I got Helen's story from her neighbor, our friend. She's a 30-year-old lawyer and quite attractive. Helen returned home from the office one day early, taking a half day off on a whim, most stuff could wait and she needed a little time to herself. I know she always wears smart office clothes, suits, dresses and hose. She grabbed a snack and a magazine from the kitchen and was reading in the dining room. She looked up to notice that a display silver platter that was her husband's was missing in the great room. She went in to notice a few more things missing, some other things knocked over on the floor. Just as she realized as to what must have happened, a guy comes into the room from the hall really fast, and just as she tries to turn and run, he's on her, hand over her mouth. He's a big guy, holding her tightly and cursing her quietly for coming home early.
He drags her back through the dining room and into the kitchen, pulls out a big knife,and holds it in front of her face. "Don't do a fucking thing to piss me off and we'll get along great. And kep your goddamn eyes closed." He cuts the blind pulls from the windows in the kitchen, takes her by the arm and forces her to sit in one of the chairs. He forces her hands behind the chair back and ties them really tightly with the thin, string-like material. He does the same with her feet. He leaves her for a minute, then returns with more binding material. Her chest is pulled against the chair back and her lap is pinned to the chair seat. With one more string, her feet are attached rto a chair leg. A bandanna is used as a blindfold, cloth is crammed into her mouth and tied in place with a scarf. He leaves again for a minute, rummaging around looking for something, returns again and wraps duct tape around and around her gag and head. Then he wraps more tape around her wrists and her feet, just making extra-sure that she's securely festened to that chair. So there she sat, in forced stillness and silence, as he spent another hour going through the house. The whole time she kept praying that he woukld leave. It seemed forever to her. After awhile, she knew he ws standing over her, and she felt like he was staring. She then felt his had slip down the front of her dress, into her bra and her breasts were being groped. That's when she lost it and started crying. Only after a minute or so he stopped, then left the house. There she sat, despite her efforts, until her husband returned home around seven. She was there for about six hours. |
| Name: | Sarah |
| E-mail address: | jgcorn@gmail.com |
| Comments: | It's taken me a long time to be willing to write this. I'm unsure of my writing skills. But I finally decided to do it because I keep having nightmares about what happened and I hope sharing my ordeal will somehow help me get over it. There seem to be a lot of supportive people online here, at any rate.
I had the traumatic experience of being bound and gagged in my own home, in the context of a home invasion robbery. On that horrible day, it had been pouring rain continually. On my way in to my carport, I noticed a car parked in front of the townhouse next door to mine. There appeared to be a person in it. There was a local realtor's logo on the car door. I thought nothing of this because I knew that this particular townhouse was for sale. When I got inside I shook off my umbrella in the foyer and then went to get out of my heels and hose. But the doorbell rang. I looked through the peephole and there was a well-dressed Latina woman standing at the door. I opened the door as far as the chain allowed and said, "May I help you?" She said she was the realtor who was selling the townhouse next door. She told me her cell phone had died, she didn't have her charger with her and she that she urgently needed to make a phone call. She asked if she could come in to use my phone. I vacillated at this. Deep inside, something didn't seem right. I considered handing my cell phone out the door to her. But then I decided that she looked so respectable that I'd be OK if I let her in to make her call. And I felt guilty at the prospect of turning her away in the torrential downpour. So I opened the door and said, "Follow me, I'll show you where the phone is." She shut the door and started following me down the hall. We got to the phone in the living room. She rummaged around in her purse, and then to my horror she produced a gun! Pointing it at me, she said "You're being robbed! You do what we say and you won't get hurt. Get on your knees and put your hands on top of your head!" "We?", I thought; then I did as she said. I had always read that in this kind of situation, it's best to do what the robbers say and not argue. She then took a cell phone from her purse and made a call. I heard her say, "It's OK, come on in." In a few minutes, I heard the door open and two men came in. Both were quite big, and had multiple tattoos and piercings. One had a duffel bag with him. He dumped it out onto the floor. It contained what looked like miles of rope, and some white cloths. At that moment, I realized that I was about to be tied up, and possibly gagged. I was filled with dread and fear; I started shaking and tears welled up in my eyes. I begged them not to tie me up but one of the men pushed me roughly to the floor onto my stomach, saying, "Shut the fuck up bitch!". Then he told the other man, "Go on & get started, I'll take care of her". As that man started up the stairs, my tormentor said, "Put your hands behind your back. Do it!". Again, I hesitated inside. If I allowed him to tie me up and gag me, he would have complete control over my body; I would have no options at all. But I actually had no options anyhow, because the woman still had the gun trained on me. So I did as he said and put my hands together behind my back. I felt him start to wrap the rope around my wrists. I don't know anything about rope but I know I didn't like the kind he had. It was brown and very rough and scratchy. After he had wrapped my wrists a few times, he did something (I couldn't see what), and all of a sudden the ropes became extremely tight, causing me to grunt involuntarily. He finished tying my hands and forced me to sit up. Then he bound my feet just as tightly. I saw how he made it so brutally tight. After he wrapped my ankles, he turned the rope somehow and passed it between my ankles, so the rope now was perpendicular to the wrapping. When he pulled this tight, I groaned involuntarily again. He knotted the ropes and then told the woman, "Find something to shut this bitch up". The woman left the room as the man pushed me over back onto the floor. I couldn't throw my arms out to catch myself and I bumped my head on the floor. At that point the woman came back and said, "Use these". She handed him a pair of my panties. I prayed they were clean but this did not turn out to be the case. Regardless, the man began to slowly and methodically stuff them into my mouth. He started by stuffing each of my cheeks, then finished stuffing the rest of the panties into the middle of my mouth, until my mouth was packed tight. They felt very far back in my mouth, and I was afraid I would choke. But he certainly had no concern for my safety or comfort. He took one of the white cloths, folded it into a wide bandage, and then centered it between my teeth. Then he wrapped it very tightly around my head and knotted it behind my neck with three hard, tight knots. I tried to push at the panties with my tongue, but there was no way I was going to be able to get them out without help. At that point, he told the woman, "Keep an eye on her", and went upstairs as well. She sat down across from me, crossed her legs, and said, "You did real good. You keep cooperating and you'll be fine". I was still terrified, however. I was afraid they would kill me, as they made no effort to disguise themselves. But I couldn't do anything about it; I was lying on the floor, with my hands and feet tightly bound and a gag tied in my mouth. I tentatively tried to test my bonds. But there was no give in the ropes at all. They were very tight and uncomfortable. My hands were starting to go numb. Also, the heels I was wearing had ankle straps, and he had tied the ankle ropes over the straps, pressing the buckles uncomfortably into my ankles. And my gag was very subduing. I had to force myself to breathe quietly through my nose to avoid choking. My mouth was getting very dry. Then the woman saw me trying to struggle and warned me to lie still and keep quiet. As I lay there helplessly trussed up and gagged on my own living room floor, I watched with dismay as the men came back downstairs, carrying my bedroom television, my jewelry box, and other valuables. All I could do was watch as they took everything of value from my townhouse. Finally they seemed to be done. As the men carried my belongings out, one of them handed the woman a roll of duct tape. He said, "Fix her gag so we're sure she stays quiet after we go. And get her hogtied good and tight". At that, the woman knelt beside me and untied the cloth from around my mouth. Before I could do anything she started wrapping the duct tape tightly around and around my head, over my hair and everything. After she was done she took a short length of the rope and wrapped it between my ankles. She then ran the rope to my bound wrists and pulled hard. This drew my ankles right up over my wrists, arching my back. She knotted the ends off, and left me lying there. Finally, they all came back and checked to make sure all the knots were tight and that I couldn't reach any of them. Satisfied, they left me helpless like that. While I was relieved that I was still alive, I realized I was still very much in danger. I tried screaming into my gag as loudly as I could, but only a faint muffled mewing sound came out, not enough to penetrate beyond the living room, much less the townhouse door. This certainly was nothing like I'd ever seen on TV or in the movies when people were gagged; they usually only seemed to have a scarf tied between their teeth or something and they usually seemed to still be able to communicate. But the man who gagged my mouth really knew what he was doing. It was physically impossible for me to make any kind of intelligible sound. And the way they left me hogtied, I felt unbearably helpless. I could feel my bound feet against my hands, but I couldn't find any knots I could reach. No amount of wriggling or struggling produced any give in the rope. While struggling was very painful, I realized I had to do something to free myself because gagged as effectively as I was, there was no way I'd be able to generate enough noise to attract anyone's attention. And my hands were getting more numb by the minute; soon they'd be useless. I started rocking left and right until I finally tipped onto my side. I found that I could inch my way across the floor by flexing and then straightening out at the waist. I made my way to one of my end tables, which I knew had a pair of scissors in the bottom drawer. Somehow I got them out and began the laborious task of trying to get loose. The first thing I did was cut the rope tying my ankles to my wrists. Then with great difficulty I maneuvered the scissors between my wrists and began trying to saw my way through the bonds. I kept dropping the scissors because my hands were so numb, but finally I felt something loosen. I pulled hard and my wrists came free. Then I pulled the horrid gag from my mouth and finally untied my ankles. My pantyhose were snagged terribly from the rough cord and there were deep rope marks in my wrists and ankles. I called the police as soon as I could collect myself. I had been gagged and hogtied for over eight hours. The criminals have not been caught yet. My renter's insurance covered my losses. But it is going to take a long time to heal the scars left by this ordeal. I still kick myself for not trusting my gut instinct when the doorbell rang. I understand that apparently some people think being tied up and gagged is exciting. But it's no joke and no fun to actually have to lie brutally hogtied on the floor in your own home with a pair of panties stuffed and duct taped in your mouth, at the mercy of sociopathic strangers. |
| Name: | Lindsay |
| Comments: | I was stripped down to my panties and left bound in the locker room in high school. Very embarrassing. |
| Name: | Joe |
| Comments: | nice fake story sarah or whatever your name is |
| Name: | JL139 |
| Comments: | Sarah's story seems legit. Maybe embellished a little but legit nevertheless. If it is fake she put a lot of effort into it. Some of these stories scream of being fake.
At any rate, thanks for telling the story Sarah. I hope you have recovered from your ordeal. |
| Name: | Duke LaCrosse |
| Comments: | All these stories are fake, you idiots. |
| Name: | Beavis and Butt Head |
| Comments: | Well 9 out of 10 are probably fake. But there MIGHT be an occasional real one on here; |
| Name: | Jade |
| Comments: | I can only talk about my own experience. But from that I can tell you that these phenomenon are real. People do get tied up and terrible things happen. I wish the doubters would stop, because some people here are trying to share their experiences. No way I would do that though in this atmosphere. |
| Name: | Luckyson |
| Comments: | It was a summer morning. I was home with my mother, when I heard the entryphone ringing. I lifted the receiver and heard a male voice saying "a registered letter for Mrs M..."
A minute later I opened the door and everything started. The man was wearing a baseball cap and sunglasses, he was carriyng a voluminous bag and...a gun! He hissed me to keep my mouth shut, pushed me bach in the house and closed the door. My mom came out from the kitchen at that precise moment, seeing the man pointing the gun at my head; she brought her hands to her mouth and was certainly about to cry, but the man threatened her not to say a word or else... The gun aimed at my head was a message that didn't need any explanation! Mom succeeded in maintaining her self control and didn't shouted; just prayed the man not to hurt me. Always keeping me under the threat of his gun, the man handed mom his bag and ordered her to empty it; mom put the bag on the floor and carefully started to open it: I watched her pulling out several hanks of rope and a roll of duct tape. For the following ten minutes I observed the man forcing mom to fill the bag with money and any valuable object he could find in the house; from time to time she she looked nervously at the ropes on the floor. The man kept silent until he saw the bag completely filled, then told me something definetely unexpected: he ordered me to take off my clothes! I froze and look at him: there wasn't any trace of uncertainty on his face: he was serious! Mom tried to say something, but a movement of the gun towards me, persuaded her to keep quiet. I couldn't do anythong but obey him, so I started to undress: wearing t-shirt, jeans, socks and sneakers(and of course underwear), the operation didn't take me much time...and there I was: completely naked in front of my mother and a burglar! The man showed me one of our living room chair and told me to sit down, then made mom take the ropes from the floor. Following his instructions, mom crossed my wrists and tied them together and then to the back of the chair; then took several other pieces of rope and looped them many times around my chest and arms, securing them to the back of the chair; finally she tied my legs together at the ankles and knees and tied my ankles to the ring connecting the chair legs. The man kept talking the whole time, warning mom that if she hadn't tied me properly, I would've been killed... The menace should have been very effective, because I could say mom was tying me really tight! Once I was securely tied to the chair, the burglar made mom pick up one of my socks and insert it in my mouth: at the beginning I tried to resist, but mom begged me not make him get angry, so I surrendered. The final treatment consisted in several layers of duct tape wrapped around my head, holding back the sock: my mouth was so full I could barely swallow; surely I wasn't going to talk or shout! (end of part 1) |
| Name: | Luckyson |
| Comments: | (part 2)
Once he had me bound and gagged the burglar turned his attention to mom: I wasn't surprised at all when he ordered her to strip! I watched my mother removing her sundress (remember we were in summer), flip flops and panties... in a few seconds she was completely naked! (Well, not completely indeed: she still had her glasses on...). Mom was 47 at that time, a bit chubby, but definitely not fat! She had very ample breasts...now I could see they were just a bit saggy, but extremely pretty! I found myself staring at her! I was recalled to reality by the man's voice, ordering my mom to put another of our living room chairs in front of the one I was tied to, and to sit down; walking around the chair he warned my mom not to try anything stupid...judging by the look on her face, she wasn't in the mood of trying anything at all. So I could do nothing but watch as my mom was being tied to her chair in the same way as I was tied to mine; the burglars wrapped many pieces of rope around her upper body too, tying them tightly above and below her breasts...now it was practically impossible not to look at her boobs: I became aware I was having a boner! Once checked her knots, the man picked up my other sock and stuffed it into mom's mouth...she moaned in disgust, but wasn't able to spit the sock out, because she had her head wrapped in several layers of duct tape, just like mine. With a satisfied smile on his face (and without saying a single word), the burglar lifted his now heavy bag, and walked out of the room...we heard the door closing and realized we were finally alone... (end of part 2) |
| Name: | Luckyson |
| Comments: | (part 3)
There we were, my mother and me...bound, gagged, fully naked and facing each other! I could say she was staring at my erection...she gave me a shocked look! The house was absolutely silent and we both sat there motionless... Mom was the first one to recover herself: she started to mmmmmmppphhhhh as loudly as she could, probably hoping to attract the attention of a neighbor; I joined her, though without conviction: not only the socks in our mouths prevented us from shouting, but the building was almost empty, considering the people out of town for the holidays and the ones at work (it was a weekday). Predictably, we were soon panting. After that failure, we need to find a new strategy...once again mom took the initiative, applying all her strength to the ropes in attempt to loosen them. Again I joined her, thinking that exercise would have also distracted me from the thoughts causing me the hard on...I was completely wrong! I had a look at my mother: being firmly secured to the chair, the unique parts of her body she was able to move were...her breasts! The sight of her huge boobs swinging and bouncing, only increased my excitement! Mom took a rest to recover her energies, then all of a sudden she appeared to have found a solution: I saw her trying to shake her chair in order to move across the room (her purpose was to reach some tool to cut the ropes with, or at least I suppose so...). This experiment lasted less then the previous ones: she immediately realized that, with her ankles tied to the chair ring, she wouldn't have covered a distance longer than a meter, before falling on the floor. After this further frustration, she came back to struggling, and me with her. It was an extremely torrid day and, struggling that way, we soon found ourselves exhausted and covered in sweat...I find superfluous to state that the sight of my mother's naked body, wet and shimmering, made my penis became harder than ever! It was such a torture.... Basically, we spent the morning and part of the afternoon repeating countless times the same sequence: first mmmmpphhhing loudly, then struggling furiously and finally resting breathless... From time to time I caught my mother having a look at my erected penis and sighing with despair....I'm sure she felt more humiliated by being naked in front of her own son than in front of an unknown burglar.... Six hours later my dad came back home and found us. Fortunately my hard on didn't last so long... I wonder if mom has ever related this detail to dad.... The end |
| Name: | Joe |
| Comments: | Luckyson that was such a fake story and you are such a pervert |
| Name: | Matt |
| Comments: | Well as fake and perverted as Luckyson's story was, I actually spoke to a guy from the UK about a year ago and he was robbed in the middle of the night and tied front to front with his sister, not his mom, and they weren't naked. But he said it was such a stimulating experience once the fear and shock went away. His story sounded much more legit, but I've lost contact with him in the last few months and don't know what happened to him. |
| Name: | John Romero |
| Homepage URL: | http://www.kdvr.com/news/kdvr-craigslist-rape-020410,0,6704069.story |
| Comments: | CASPER, Wyo. - Even in the Craigslist "Casual Encounters" section -the red light district of the Internet- it was a shocking offer.
A woman named 'Sara,' looking for a "real aggressive man," asking him to rape her inside her home. Even more shocking, however, was that at least one man, 26-year-old Ty McDowell answered the ad, saying he was willing to be the woman's attacker. But the biggest surprise was yet to come. The author of the dark fantasy, police say, was really the woman's ex-boyfriend, a U.S. Marine named Jebidiah Stipe. And it was Stipe, police say, who was e-mailing with McDowell as he planned the break-in and rape. Police say Stipe provided an address, a picture, and then waited for the brutal assault to happen. On Dec. 11th, Ty McDowell broke into the woman's home in Casper, Wyoming, gagged her, tied her up and raped her, according to police. When investigators from the Natrona County Sheriff's Office sorted everything out, they charged McDowell with sexual assault and Stipe with being an accomplice. Both men are still in the Natrona County jail as their cases move forward. Stipe was formally charged this week. "The aspect of the internet being involved and the technological part of recovering evidence, computer sources, phone sources, multimedia sources, does create some issues for investigators," District Attorney Mike Blonigen told us. "It's not the kind of case I would have seen 10-years ago." Blonigan is still charging McDowell with rape, even if McDowell contends he thought he was just acting out a fantasy. "We anticipated that. We'll be ready to answer that with our evidence," Blonigen said. Computer security expert Charles Tendell says there is little you can do to stop something from happening, but some measures can help. "Every now and then Google-ing yourself will give you a good sense of your Internet presence, and if you see something fraudulent you can report it," Tendell told us. |
| Name: | Boston42 |
| Comments: | Luckyson, thanks for sharing this adventure with us. Any chance of publishing a 'part 4' ? |
| Name: | Rick |
| Comments: | Looks like this dreambook is dead... |
| Name: | Steve |
| E-mail address: | M203gunr@yahoo.com |
| Comments: | I'll admit right up front that this story in made up. I have fanticized being tied up with several women I have known. Some of them actually let me play these games with them or let me tie them up. Anyway, the first story as about a time with I was living in a small apartment. I have a friend named Janet who is in her mid 40, very athletic and toned. We often went hiking and on this day Janet and I were scheduled to go hiking together at 4 0clock in the afternoon. At 2pm I was sitting in my apartment watching T.V. and anticipating my hike with Janet when I heard a knock at my door. When I answered I saw two teenage kids selling magazines from one of those national organizations. When I told them I wasn't interested they pushed me into my apatrment kocking me to the floor, they jumped on top of me and held a knife up to my throat and told me not to move or shout. Well, since I didn't want to get stabbed I did what they told me. They quickley shut the door to the apartment and told me to lie face down. While one of them guarded me, the other searched me apartment for anything worth stealing. He took one of my pollow cases and began filling it with anything valuable, my laptop, watch, I-POD and $400.00 I had in a box. I won't be keeping that much money in my apartment anymore. I heard them discuss what they were going to do with me and eventually decided to tie me, gag me and leave me here with they left. The kid then searched my apartment for somhting to tie me up with. shortley they returned with a couple of bandana's, some kneck ties and duct tape I kept in a tool box. They ordered me to strip down to my underwear, then tied my hands behind my back, tied my legs at the ankles knees and thighs, wrapped some of the tape around my upper torso and left me pretty much immoble on my bed, Then they got into my refridgerator and helped themselves to whatever they wanted, and sat and watched T.V. and ate. I was hoping they would leave before Janet showed up. No such luck. At about 3:30 I heard a knock at the door and assumed in was Janet. Since I was effectivly gagged and tied I was unable to warn her. The two kids opened the door and pulled Janet inside and quickley shut the door, one of them clamped his hand over her mouth and moved her into the bedroom where I was. They held the knife to her back as they began to strip her down to just a pair of black thong panties. They used the duct tape to tie her hands behind her back and tied her legs at the ankles and knees. They stuffed a bandanna into her mouth and secured it shut with duct tape. Yhey stood me up and shoved us face to face and tied us together by wrapping duct tape around our bodies. They shoved us back down on my bed, took the keys to my car and left, locking us up inside my apartment. After we were certain we were alone we struggled body to body for several hours untill we finally got our hands loose, got ourselves untied and called for help. |
| Name: | John |
| E-mail address: | ---- |
| Comments: | Well, some of this stuff seems pretty far out. Here is what burglars really do. This happenned to my wife Charlotte and I 2 years ago. We are both very sound sleepers, so noises don't wake us up. It was 2 am, and suddenly the bedroom light was turned on, as we rolled over and looked up in terror into the light our mouths were taped shut and the tape was firmly smoothed onto our faces. Tape was then put over our eyes. There were 3 people, turns out it was two men and one woman. We were told roll over onto our stomachs. We did, and when we did our hands were taped very tightly behind our backs. We were then pulled out of bed and taken down the hall to the bathroom. I supposse they chose to put us there because there are no windows. As I was following Charlotte down the hall I could here her crying,and shaking with fear and cold it was awful. I was shaking, because it was the middle of winter and I was only wearing boxers. She had on a t-shirt and her underwear. We were sat down side by side against the bathtub. Our ankes were bound with tape and then tape was put around our knees. The woman stayed to keep an eye on us while the other two robbed the house. It seemed like hours, but probably was only about 30 minutes. After they left we sat still for about 5 minutes wanting to make sure they were gone. It probably took about 2 hours to help each other get free since we were unable to see or talk. We called the police at around 5 am. They were never caught. |
| Name: | John |
| E-mail address: | law2442@live.com |
| Comments: | I came home today to find my roommate, Nichole, bound and gagged. She was in her room on the floor, dressed in a gray tank top, boxer shorts, and nothing else. She had two pairs of her panties stuffed in her mouth, and she had several yards of thick duct tape wrapped over her mouth, face, and around her long locks of brunette hair.
They has placed her hands behind her back and bound them tightly with duct tape at her wrists and elbows. They had also wrapped her torso and arms in duct tape, tightly wound around her body and up under her huge breasts, and continuing down to her legs. I admired her legs – I had always thought they were shapely and muscular. Seeing her moving her legs back and forth, desperately trying to free them from the sticky embrace of the duct tape as she tried to make sounds which only came out as muffled grunts, turned me on quite a bit. Her legs had been wrapped above and below the knees, and her feet had also been bound in the sticky gray tape. As a final impediment to her escape, they had securely bound her feet to her hands with several yards of rope. Wrapped in duct tape, hogtied, and her mouth packed and wrapped rendering her muffled grunts inaudible unless you were in the same room with her, she waited, struggling, writhing... It was obvious that she had been struggling for quite some time. I could see her pleading brown eyes asking for me to release her from her bondage, and of course, I would; but I wanted to admire her first. Most attentively, I admired her huge bound breasts and she lay sideways on the floor in her hogtied state. Her breasts protruded from her tight sporty gray tanktop. They were partially covered in duct tape and straining against the material - they spilled lusciously out of the sides of her top and rested against the sticky strands of duct tape that bound her body. As she struggled against the bonds, having exhausted most of her energy in her futile attempts to escape over the past several hours, her ample breasts moved from side to side and up and down, in accordance with the twitching of her bound and gagged body. It was a marvelous site. I wanted to tell her how good she looked, how much it turned me on, and how much I wanted to explore her body, and have her explore mine. However, I knew she wouldn’t feel the same way or understand. I took another moment to admire the view – she struggled more while laying on her side, attempting in vain to roll onto her stomach, the bondage too tight to allow such movement. She twitched and grunted, straining her legs and arms against the bonds, grunting into her effective gag – mmmmpph ….. mmmmmrrrppmrrpphhh! ummph!! - trying to make some headway, but it was no use. After having taken a moment to drink this wonderful sight in and commit it to memory, I released her. Reluctantly. |
| Name: | Phil |
| Comments: | ZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZ...what happened to this book? |
| Name: | Larry |
| Comments: | I'll say the same thing I said on the other board:
It's probably dead because the people who were keeping it alive writing fake stories got tired of being criticized. And anyone who was involved in a real burglary would not like to glamourize it by writing on a page like this. |
| Name: | Don |
| Comments: | I was working a part time job at a local high end book store to help pay for some of my college expenses and to have a little spending money. Unfortunately, the woman who managed the book store, Mrs. Wright was a real bitch, she was an attractive and in her mid 40's but she had a real superiority complex and took a great dislike for me. She was always selecting me to work after the store closed to clean up the store and pick up any books people took off the shelf and left laying around. On the night of the incident, a friday night, I had a date and wanted to get off work on time. As usual, and just to torment me, Mrs. Wright again had me work late. I called my girlfriend and told her that I was held over and I would call her when I finally got off. Then I started my to work vacuming the floor cleaning off tables and picking up stray books. As I was working I could hear Mrs. Wright shouting at someone, yelling "what are you doing in here, the store is closed and you don't belong in here and you are going to have to leave". Moments later she came walking over to where I was, followed by two you men, Mrs. Wright looked pretty concerned. One of the guys was carrying a gun and pointing it as Mrs. Wright. When they got up to where I was the one with the gun ordered me to stop what I was doing and sit down in a nearby chair. I complied with his order. Then one of the guys guarded me while the other walked Mrs. Wright over to the cash registers and removed all of the money and put in a bag. She was walked back to the office and opened the safe, cleaning it out. Mrs. Wright was then ordered to sit in a chair next to me and her hands were tied behind her back and tape gagged. I was ordered to remove office equipment and computers and put them in a truck the two guys had parked in the back of the store. Then we took anything they might be able to sell and also put them in the truck. After we had finished cleaning out the store of almost anything of value I was walked back into the store and into a back officer. There I saw that Mrs. Wright was stripped down to her underwear. To my suprise Mrs. Wright was a naughty Girl. She was wearing a skimpy black bra and thong panties and oddly enough she had a pretty nice body for a middle aged woman, it looked like she took care of herself. So even if this was a pretty lousey situation I got the bonus of not onley seeing Mrs. Wright in her underwear, but I also got to see the humiliated look on her face as she sat bound and gagged. I pretty much figured what was going to happen next. I was also told to strip down to my underwear and forced to sit in a chair where I was also tied and gagged. At this point I didn't care, just as long as they didn't hurt either of us. When the guys left, they took our clothes, my wallet, money and I.D., and Mrs. Wrights clothes, purse, money and I.D. and left. For over and hour we sat pretty still not knowing if the guys had actually left or not. And besides, I wanted to get a longe look at Mrs. Wrights body. I know, but hey, I was in my early 20's, I was going to look. When our wrists arms and legs started to hurt the struggling began. Thankfully these guys were pretty inexperienced at tying people up. I hopped my chair over to Mrs. Wright and together and face to face we worked our tape gags off of our mouths. I scooted around and worked the rope off that was holding her to her chair and she did the same for me. Then we rolled off of the chairs and onto the floor where I thought it would be easier to get ourselves untied and scooted ourselves over to each other and started working on untying the knots. while doing this Mrs. Wright told me that she was sorry for being so grumpy with me, she also told me that the onley reason she had me stay over after work above all of the other employees was that I seemed to be the most reliable and she felt I wouldn't be inappropriate with her. Well here I was wriggling on the floor with her pressing up close to her body. I still wasn't going to do anything other than try to get us untied but I still couldn't help enjoying how her body felt. within another hour we were untied and called the police. We were given blankets to cover ourselves and after giving our witness statements were driven home. the investigation revealed that the two robbers were hiding in the store after closing and after the doors were locked. This had been a busy day and we took in a lot of money and they knew it. They left some evidence behind, and I had seen the license plate on the truck they were driving, the idiots, they left in on, and were caught within a couple of days. Both were tried and convicted and served prison time. Mrs. Wright stayed at the store for a couple of more years then was promoted to district manager. I graduated from school and move on with my life. |
| Name: | Larry |
| Comments: | Does anyone know if there is an archive page for this site? I know the other burglar page has one, but is there one for this page also? |
| Name: | Kaydee |
| E-mail address: | kaydee1657@yahoo.co.uk |
| Comments: | larry what is the URL for the first burglar page? |
| Name: | Larry |
| Comments: | Kayde,
It's http://books.dreambook.com/busch1/tiedup.html If there's an archive available for that page also, that's what I'm looking for. Thanks! |
| Name: | Larry |
| Comments: | Kaydee,
Sorry my bad; I meant I want to know if there is an archive for THIS dreambook here, not that other one. I already saw the archive for the other page. The person called "Fever" showed the archive for that page, but if there's one for THIS one, that's what I'm looking for. Thanks! |
| Name: | jack |
| Comments: | Three months ago my neighbor, Jean was the victim of a home invasion robbery. On the morning of the incident she, and her 17 year old daughter Tina, her mother, Margo and her sister Carla were getting ready to go for a swim in her backyard pool. All four were dressed in bikinis and were in the living room when Jean answered a knock at the door. As soon as she opened the door Jean was shoved back into the living room and four masked men with guns ran in and pulled her further into the house. All four bad guys were shouting and shoving the poor women to the floor and threatening to shoot them if they didn't cooperate. Two of them dragged Jean into the living room and all four were ordered to lie face down on the floor. The appearent leader of the group shouted for the owner of the house to identify herself. Jean shakily admitted that it was her home, and the bad guys pulled her to her feet and demanded they show them where all of her jewelry, money and anything else valuable were. Jean walked or was shoved through the house showing them anything of value. the bad guys pulled pillowcases from a linene closet and began filling them with the stuff Jean pointed out. Jean also showed them where the house safe was and opened it for them. She did everything she could to cooperate with the bad guys so that no one would get hurt. by the time she taken back to the bedroom her daughter, mother and sister were tied up facedown on the floor, mouths were stuffed with cloth and taped shut. Jean was forced to join them when she was pushed face down to the floor hands tied behind her back and legs tied at the ankles and knees. Her mouth was stuffed with a pair of panties they found in her bedroom drawer. I guess these guys got a kinky charge out of doing that. Jean and her sister were carried into one of the bedrooms and bound face to face with duct tape, and her mother and daughter were carried into another room and also duct taped face to face. I guess they figured it would be more difficult for them to free themselves tied this way. More tape was added to their gags for good measure. Before the inturders left they covered their heads with pillow cases. All four women struggled and squirmed in an attempt to free themselves. Jean managed to get her gag partially pulled off and shouted for help. I heard the shouting and went over to investigate. The doors were all locked but I could hear the shouts for help so I used a sledge hammer to break open the front door. I announced that I was in the house and Jean shouted, I'm up here, in the master bedroom. I went in and found Jean and her sister pretty well wrapped up in duct tape. I couldn't see how they could have gotten loose without help. I tried to be carefull removing the tape so I wouldn't hurt them. I was also trying to to stare as both women were fairly attractive and wearing bikinis. We then located the other two women and got them untied and called the police. The case was still under investigation and none of the suspects have been caught yet. |
| Name: | Larry |
| Comments: | I seem to have discovered the archives page for this page through some trial and error. Thanks to whoever made it:
http://web.archive.org/web/*/http://books.dreambook.com/victorj0001/burglars.html |
| Name: | CaveAdsum |
| E-mail address: | videriquamesse@yahoo.com |
| Comments: | I recently had an experience that was similar to some stories I have read on this site. I was in my office one Saturday morning to meet with a customer who was unable to meet during working hours. We concluded our business then sat and talked for about an hour. After she left I locked the doors and went home. On Monday I came to work and learned that an armed robbery had occurred at a UPS Store next door to my office. The only employee on duty was threatened with a pistol, taken in the store's bathroom and left bound and gagged. He was not discovered until a security guard noticed that the office door was unlocked and standing ajar on Sunday morning. He had been unable to escape and had lain on the floor tied up and gagged for almost twenty-four hours. He was otherwise unhurt, but I'm sure the experience was to say the least terribly frightening. About a week later I looked out the front window of my office and saw a police officer with his weapon at the low ready position backed up aainst a support post for the walkway canopy. It turned out to be a silent alarm going off in the same UPS Store where the robbery had occurred. The shopping center where my office is located is brand new and has a lot of unoccupied offices. It's located at the intersection of a major freeway, so it's relatively easy for criminals to stick up a business, get on the freeway and be gone before anyone raises an alarm. That episode and others similar to it convinced me that I should always carry my pistol. I've had a concealed firearms permit for years but had become very lax about arming myself on a daily basis. No one in his right mind wants to take the life of another human being, but it certainly beats having one's own life taken by those who have no respect for or fear of the law. The kind of idiots who would rob a UPS Store, whose receipts are in checks and credit card charge slips are not some of the brighter lights of Western civilization; so you never know whether they might simply decide to kill you to see what if feels like to to commit murder. It's a scary, violent world out there, so be careful. |
| Name: | Ed Overton |
| E-mail address: | edoverton99@yahoo.com |
| Comments: | Hello,
Looking for someone to write a story of my mother in law and I bound and gagged during a robbery. Please email me for details. Thanks. |
| Name: | David Gardner |
| E-mail address: | padguy@aol.com |
| Homepage URL: | http://www.dailymail.co.uk/news/article-1314418/Steven-Hayes-Chilling-confession-Connecticut-massacre-killer.html |
| Comments: | One of the men on trial for the home invasion murders of a mother and two daughters claimed they had a chilling pact to rape their terrified victims.
Crack addict Steven Hayes told police he raped Jennifer Hawke-Petit on the floor of her Connecticut living room ‘to square things up’ after his partner sexually assaulted her eleven-year-old daughter. The nightmare scenario was revealed in an alleged confession by Hayes just hours after the July 2007 killings. After holding the family captive for hours, the intruders forced Mrs Hawke-Petit to draw $15,000 from her bank account and then strangled her to death before leaving her children tied to their beds to die in their burning house. Dr William Petit, the sole survivor, hung his head as Detective Anthony Buglione told a jury in New Haven, Connecticut, that Hayes claimed his plan was to break into a home, tie up the residents, steal their money and flee. But then Hayes, 47, told him: ‘Things got out of control.’ In the first detailed account of the horrific home invasion, the detective said the emotionless Hayes claimed he carried out the raid because ‘his life sucked – no money, not enough to eat... ‘His mother told him he couldn’t use the car and gave him until the end of the week to move out. 'There was no emotion,' added Detective Buglione. 'He was pretty much as I described it - flat. Very quiet.' He added that Hayes still smelled from gas after sparking the deadly blaze. According to Detective Buglione, Hayes and his 29-year-old co-defendant, Joshua Komisarjevsky met 18 months prior at a halfway house where they had attended alcohol and drug abuse meetings together. They hatched a plan to rob a home. The men ended up in an upscale neighbourhood in Cheshire, Connecticut and the house they picked had a light on the rear porch, he said. Police say Hayes told them they saw a man sleeping on a couch on the porch, and Komisarjevsky hit him four or five with a baseball bat they found at the home. ‘He said the man started screaming and there was a lot of blood,’ Detective Buglione testified. They told him to be quiet and they were only there for the money. But when they didn't find as much money as they had hoped, they went upstairs for more, where they found Mrs Hawke-Petit, 48, and daughters Hayley, seventeen, and Michaela, eleven. They victims were tied up in separate bedrooms with pillow cases over their heads. It was at that point the plan changed, Hayes allegedly told police. The intruders found a bank book with $20,000 to $30,000 in the account, and decided to take the mother to the bank and have her withdraw some of it. Hayes also went to a gas station to fill some gas containers they found at the house. Hayes said while he took the mother to the bank, Komisarjevsky was supposed to put the family members in a car and then they would burn the house to destroy any evidence. But he said that when he got back, Komisarjevsky inferred he had sex with the younger girl and told Hayes to have sex with the mother to make them even. Hayes told police he had sex with Mrs Hawke-Petit before Komisarjevsky came into the room and told him Dr. Petit had escaped and the police were coming. Hayes said he smelled gasoline and the men grabbed some jewelry and the money and were arrested as they fled. Detective Buglione said Hayes made no mention that the house had been torched, killing all three female victims. Sgt. Karen Gabianelli testified earlier that some of the victims' belongings were found with the suspects. Komisarjevsky has also been charged in the July 23, 2007 killings and will be tried once Hayes' trial is completed. |
| Name: | Julie Stagis |
| Homepage URL: | http://www.courant.com/community/cheshire/cheshire-home-invasion/hc-hayes-verdict-death-penalty-20101108,0,2990627,full.story |
| Comments: | NEW HAVEN -- —
A Superior Court jury today sentenced Steven Hayes to death for the murders of Jennifer Hawke-Petit and her daughters, Hayley and Michaela, at their Cheshire home in July 2007. Outside the courthouse after the verdict, Hawke-Petit's father, the Rev. Richard Hawke, said "There are some people who do not deserve to live in God's world." Dr. William Petit Jr., who survived the brutal attack on his family, said "This is a verdict for justice." But, he said, as the verdict was read, "I was really thinking of the tremendous loss … I was sad for the loss we have all suffered." "….Probably many of you have kids," Petit said, pausing to choke back tears. His voice breaking, he said, "Michaela was an 11-year-old little girl. She was tortured and killed in her own bedroom, surrounded by her stuffed animals." Petit also talked about his daughter Hayley's bright future and her strength and the many children that his wife, Jennifer, helped. Petit thanked the jury for doing its job, and said, "I appreciate the fact that there was seven women on the jury. This was a case of sexual predation … I liked to see women stand up for other women." Hawke-Petit was raped during the attack, and Michaela was sexually assaulted, according to testimony. "Crimes like this have to be pursued and prosecuted vigorously," he said. "The easy way out is to plead things out." He described how New Haven State's Attorney Michael Dearington came to his house and said "If any case deserves the death penalty, it's this one. If I don't go for it, there's no reason to have it on the books." Petit said he agreed. "In a civilized society, people need to be responsible for their actions." He criticized those who accused the media and family members of creating an atmosphere of blood lust. "That is the kettle calling the pot black," he said. Asked if he thought there'd be closure now, Petit said, "There's never closure. There's a hole…. with jagged edges…that may smooth out with time, but the hole in your heart and the hole in your soul" remains. "This isn't about revenge," Petit said. "Vengeance belongs to the Lord. This is about justice." Of the jury, Petit's sister, Johanna Petit Chapman, said, "I was crying on the inside for them, knowing what they were looking at" during the trial. She said the family struggled with doubts about the outcome every day during the penalty phase and the jury's deliberation. Both Petit and his sister talked about the importance of family. "I learned how important it is to have a strong and loving family and friends around you," Petit said. "If I had to go this alone, I wouldn't have made it." He kissed his sister and recalled what he asked her after she identified the bodies of Jennifer, Michaela and Hayley: "At least can we have an open casket wake?" Her answer was no. Inside the courtroom, Hayes looked straight ahead – as he has throughout the entire trial -- as the jury of seven women and five men, after deliberating for 17 hours, sentenced Hayes to death on all six possible death-penalty counts. He will be formally sentenced on Dec. 2. Once the sentencing date was set, Judge Jon C. Blue looked over at Hayes. "The defendant may be taken down," Blue said. New Haven Public Defender Thomas J. Ullmann shook Hayes' hand and patted his arm before a judicial marshal led him out of the room. "He's thrilled," Ullmann said of Hayes. "He's very happy with the verdict," Ullmann said to reporters outside the courthouse. Ullmann declined to say why he thought Hayes was thrilled and he refused to discuss what he talked about with Hayes. But he said he saw Hayes smile as the verdict was read. "That's what he wanted," he said, adding that Hayes wanted to commit "suicide by state" with an execution. "He's tried to kill himself before," Ullmann said. "The jury gave him what he wants." Ullmann said he and co-counsel planned to appeal the verdict "tooth and nail." Emotional Courtroom As the verdicts were read in the solemn courtroom, Petit became emotional, his eyes filling with tears as the victim's advocate grabbed his hand. At one point, upon hearing the names of his wife and daughters, Petit closed his eyes. Nearby, Petit's mother, his sister and several other relatives also cried, some dropping their heads as the court clerk read through the verdicts. There was no elation on that side of the gallery. Several jurors also cried and comforted one another with touches on hands or arms. Some looked over at the Petit family as the verdicts were read. After the jury's decision was initially read in court, jurors were polled individually. One juror nodded to prosecutors as he stood. When asked if death was the appropriate punishment for Hayes, he said, "Yes" loudly and looked at Hayes. The jury sentenced Hayes to death on six counts: killing Hawke-Petit and Michaela and Hayley in the course of a single action; killing a child under the age of 16; killing Hawke-Petit in the course of a kidnapping; killing Hayley in the course of a kidnapping; killing Michaela in the course of a kidnapping; and killing Hawke-Petit in the course of a sexual assault. Dearington said shortly after the verdict he was relived the case was over. "The judge was incredible, the jury was incredible. The case was fairly tried by both sides." But, in a nod to the upcoming trial of the second defendant in the case, Joshua Komisarjevsky, he said: "It's not over yet." In his 37 years as a prosecutor, this was Dearington's first death sentence. Prosecutor Gary Nicholson said the trial was very emotional, and said that the jury did an incredible job handling the case. "It's very tough dealing with a case like this," he said. "We're very thankful for the jury verdict and we're glad it's over." Hayes, 47, of Winsted, was convicted Oct. 5 of breaking into the Petit home, beating Petit, tying up and torturing the family as Hayes and another man ransacked the home for cash and valuables and tortured the family for seven hours. Testimony during Hayes' trial showed that at one point in the break-in, Hayes forced Hawke-Petit to go to the bank to withdraw money. During that time, according to testimony, Komisarjevsky sexually assaulted Michaela Petit, 11. When Hawke-Petit and Hayes returned from the bank, Hayes raped and strangled Hawke-Petit. The house was doused with gasoline and set on fire as the intruders fled, testimony showed. Hayley, 17, and Michaela died of smoke inhalation. Komisarjevsky, 30, of Cheshire, is scheduled to go to trial next year. He also faces the death penalty if convicted of the killings. In Connecticut, the state Supreme Court automatically reviews a death sentence. The court must affirm the sentence unless (1) it was the product of passion, prejudice, or any other arbitrary factor or (2) the evidence fails to support the finding of an aggravating factor needed to impose the death penalty. The defendant may also seek a direct appeal of his conviction to address any errors at trial. Community reacts Residents polled outside the Stop & Shop in Cheshire agreed with the jury's verdict. Kim Abate, a Cheshire resident, said "I think that it would have been a waste of taxpayers money to keep [Hayes] alive." Upon learning of the verdict, she said, "It's the greatest thing I've heard in a while, even though I'm usually against the death penalty. But this shook our town to its core." Said Laura Venice of Southington: "All I can say is I honestly think instant death is too good for him. I agree there should be death and punishment, but after what he put that woman and those girls through, it's too good for him." Others were more cautious in their remarks. Maria McQueeney of Waterbury said, "We will never understand why [Hayes] did it. I don't know if [he] deserves to die, but [he] killed innocent people who did not deserve to die. I hope it in some way will give comfort to Dr. Petit knowing that justice was served." Two Sides Of Hayes After the evidence phase of the trial, the jury convicted Hayes on six capital felony charges, which meant Hayes automatically faced a death penalty hearing in which jurors would decide whether Hayes should be sentenced to death by lethal injection or life in prison without the possibility of release. During the penalty phase, Hayes' lawyers portrayed him as a drug-addicted follower and a bumbling petty thief, raised in an abusive, troubled houeshold who uncharacteristically was persuaded by Komisarjevsky to go along with the plan to invade the Petit's home. Komisarjevsky played a major role in Hayes' defense. They told jurors Komisarjevsky was an evil schemer and longtime burglar who masterminded the attack on the Petit family. To bolster their claims, the defense had excerpts of Komisarjevsky's prison journals read to jurors that included chilling details of the crime and long bragging passages of his alleged work as a serial burglar. They also used the testimony of an expert witness who interviewed Hayes over several hours. He said Hayes told him that Komisarjevsky told Hayes he had killed the Petit family after Hayes had returned from the bank with Hawke-Petit. The expert said Hayes became enraged and as a result, raped and strangled Hawke-Petit. The expert said that this extreme emotional reaction was the type that a jury considering the death penalty could view as a mitigating factor. The defense argued that Hayes was so determined to kill himself, Hayes planned to feign no remorse in front of the jury at his trial so jurors would vote for execution. During closing arguments, Ullmann urged jurors to spare Hayes' life and give him life in prison where he could think for the rest of his life about the murders - thoughts, Ullmann said, that already plague a suicidal Hayes with guilt and nightmares. "If you want to end Steven Hayes' torment, you should kill him. If you want to end his misery, you should execute him. If you want to end his despair, you should sentence him to death," Ullmann said to the jury. But prosecutors rejected the defense arguments, saying the Hayes' account of the crime as told to the expert differed from what Hayes told police shortly after his arrest. They painted a much different portrait of Hayes: that of a self-aware, manipulative inmate shrewd to how his self-professed suicide attempts - and the prison system's reporting of them - could affect whether he received life in prison without the possibility of release or death. Prosecutors used the words of Hayes' younger brother Matthew to counter testimony that home-invasion crime was an aberration in Hayes otherwise troubled but basically nonviolent life. Matthew Hayes portrayed his brother as a conniving, sadistic, violent thief who saw Matthew take countless beatings from his brutal father for Steven Hayes' misdeeds. At one point, Steven Hayes held a gun to Matthew's head, according to the statement, which was given to state police after the home invasion. Examples of Hayes' sadistic behavior toward his brother included hooking Matthew to the garage door by his belt and raising the door up and down, and holding Matthew's hand to a red-hot burner. Matthew said his brother's life of crime was not a result of bad parenting or poor childhood. He said Hayes never learned to take responsibility for his actions. "Steven is what Steven is because he's a coward," Matthew Hayes wrote. Jurors can impose the death penalty in 35 states throughout the country. In Connecticut, where nine inmates sit on death row, executions are rare. The last person to be executed in Connecticut was serial killer Michael Ross in 2005. The execution occurred only after Ross waged a legal fight to end his appeals and to have the sentence imposed. Before Ross, the last execution in Connecticut was in 1960, when the state electrocuted Joseph "Mad Dog" Taborsky for a robbery spree that resulted in six murders. |
| Name: | CaveAdsum |
| E-mail address: | videriquamesse@yahoo.com |
| Comments: | I would be delighted to save the citizens of the State of Connecticut further incarceration and litigation expenses. Have AR-15, Will Travel. |
| Name: | CaveAdsum |
| E-mail address: | videriquamesse@yahoo.com |
| Comments: | I have never been tied up and gagged by burglars or anyone else for that matter since I was in high school. It felt pretty good then, but I knew that I would eventually be released. It might have been a few hours but I didn't have to be concerned about not being able to free myself and spending days upon end tied up. These stories present a very different side of what I've experienced. |
| Name: | iome |
| E-mail address: | mmmmpp@virgilio.it |
| Comments: | hello! |
| Name: | Belladonna |
| E-mail address: | belladonna1940@yahoo.com |
| Comments: | 1. Burglary = No people present at the scene. Signs of forced entry or exit.
2. Robbery = People present at the scene and threatened with death or bodily injury. |
| Name: | Vanessa |
| E-mail address: | lilcutie-841@hotmail.com |
| Comments: | I guess I came by this website by accident, however I was searching the internet for other people who have also experienced the trauma I have. My name is Vanessa and I'm a so-cal girl, in my mid twenties, and about one year ago I was robbed. I was renting a small studio from a family who lived in the house in front of me. They were gone on vacation for a week when the robbery happened. As I remember I left that morning to go to school but about half way there I realized I forgot my binder so I had to turn back. When I got to my place I saw that my door was open but I just thought I had forgot to close it. To my shock when I entered I saw two women, one appeared to be in her fourties and the other was much younger, possibly her daughter. They looked kinda scary like if they were drug addicts and they were already in the process of unplugging my t.v. At first I guess I sort of froze from shock and then the older woman told the younger one to grab me. That's when I told them to just take what ever they wanted and leave but they told me to shut up and came after me. As I turned to run away one of them hit me over the head with something and knocked me unconscious. The next thing I remember is waking up on my floor with my hands tied behind my back, my ankles tied together, and duct tape pressed over my mouth. All I remember was feeling like I wanted to scream but I just laid there almost frozen in fear. I must have been unconscious for several hours because the incident happened in the morning and when I finally came to it was already getting dark. When the shock started to set in I remember my whole body shaking uncontrollably. I started to yell for help but I couldn't make out the words or sound with the duct tape over my mouth. It wasn't until the next day when my next door neighbor came by to say hello that she found me. She was with her seven year old daughter and the two of them looked terrified to see me bound and gagged on the floor. It was an almost humiliating experience if not for the incredbile sense of relief that she had come to my rescue. I was rather annoyed that she didn't untie me, but she explained that she didn't want to get her fingerprints in the crime scene. Instead she sent her little daughter back home and called the police with her cell phone. She did however stay with me until the police arrived. I remember her trying to calm me down by making small talk, well it was a one sided conversation since I couldn't reply much with duct tape over my mouth. She just complemented me on my clothes. She said she liked how I was wearing my green polo shirt with the collar popped up. She always wore her shirt collars up, usually with a sweater tied around her neck. Anyways I'm getting off topic. But the police came and untied me. I told them the story and an ambulance came to take me to the hospital. I now go to therapy to try and cope with my traumatic experience and part of what my doctor tells me to do, is to try and share my experiences with others who have gone through similar experiences. So I guess this is what this is about. I'm just taking things one step at a time for now. Good luck to all of you have gone through this also. |
| Name: | Dann |
| E-mail address: | dl@yahoo.com |
| Comments: | This story is of my own stupidity. I moved downtown to a place owned by the owner of a gay bar that adjoined my apartment. There are hustlers outside the bar every night, right in front of our front door. One Thursday night before Memorial Day weekend I went to the bar, even though it was a work night, and drank and partied. There was a hot young African American guy in the bar and he called himself Dave. I asked him if he wanted to go home with me and he said yes. He had some coke and we did blow for a while, then proceeded to have sex. After the sex, he took a shower and I realized I was not going to make it into work the next day so I texted my boss that I was going to be out because of an 'emergency' at home. Little did I know it was to be real. I was lying on the bed, in my shorts and t shirt when Dave got out of the shower. I thought he was leaving but he started asking what I did with his cell phone. I said I didn't have it and he started getting loud. I told him to quiet down and I would help him look for it. I realized he was out of his mind. He went to my kitchen and came back with a butcher's knife which he held to my throat demanding money, my cell phone and my keys. I told him I didn't have his cell but I realized he just used that excuse to catch me off guard. I had no prior agreement to pay him for sex, but he was obviously a hustler. He forced me down on the bed and told me to lay on my stomach. I was protesting he didn't have to do this, but he produced a neck tie from my closet and bound my wrists behind my back. I was bare foot and he pulled my legs together and tied them with some kind of cord he had. He pushed me back over on my back and again held the knife to my throat demanding to know where the rest of my money was. I told him he had everything, that I wanted him to leave. He pushed me back down on the bed with his hand on my throat and then held his hand over my mouth. He told me he was going to leave me there and then pulled out the cover off a pillow case and jammed it into my mouth. He went back to my closet and found another neck tie, took out the pillow case from my mouth and tied the neck tie around my mouth. He was still talking crazily to me about me having his cell phone. I could just shake my head no. He started to fondle me around my genitals and said I had to pay for having him. He took the gag off and I said we hooked up, I never agreed to pay. He slapped me across the face and put the knife to my throat again, just breathing heavily atop me. I said if he untied me I would show him where I hid the rest of my money. He said "Just tell me!" but I said I had to get it out of a safe I had hidden. He thought for a moment, then untied the cord from my feet and he propped me up off the bed and untied my wrists. Stupidly I told him I just said that to get him to leave. He had the knife and said he wanted my cell phone - I told him no and now I was in the doorway and told him he would have to stab me to get it - yes I don't know WHAT I was thinking at that point - he lunged at me and the knife caught my lip. I started bleeding profusely, my t shirt was covered with blood. He freaked out and dropped the knife and ran out. He had my keys so I locked myself in my bedroom, terrified for hours. I couldn't call the police. I stopped the bleeding as best I could but I was in a complete state of shock. I missed work and finally called my supervisor to tell him I was stabbed - not realizing he would freak out and call the police for me after I told him I hadn't! The police came and I had to tell the story, but an abridged version. It was obvious the cops didn't give a damn. They didn't take the knife or my bloody shirt. Basically I was lectured about making a bad decision, and they were right. |
| Name: | avenger11 |
| Comments: | I got told this story by one of the victims at a new yr party.
Ann is the co owner of a furniture store in the town where we live and this incident happened abt a week before christmas. Ann and I have seen each on and off for a while.sort of no strings attached relationship. Anyway on the day in question Ann had taken her staff out for a pre christmas lunch/drinks. After the drinks Ann and her secretary had returned to the store to pick up the clothes they had changed out of earlier. I think I should describe Ann, she is in her late 40's, slim and keeps in great shape through daily runs.on that afternoon she had on a cream knee length dress, Flesh coloured stockings and 4inch patent peep toed high heels. Ann's secretary is Donna...she is in her 20's very curvy with shoulder length black hair. Donna is a stunner to say the least....she too had made an effort for goin out, she had on a figure hugging black dress, nude stockings and heels. Back to the story.... on returning to the store both had had a few drinks and were laughing and giggling as they approached the side entrance. Suddenly Ann was aware of someone standing behind them. Infact it turned out to be two people both masked and most noticably to Ann one of them was a woman. It was the woman who spoke " Keep quiet ladies and nobody will get hurt.do you understand?" Ann knew it was a robbery and tried to remain calm, Donna however had got paniced and as a result he male intruder, who was a large guy had effortlessly took hold of Donna from behind pinning her arms and clamping a hand over her mouth, he spoke in a low calm voice " Oh no sweetie, dont be a silly girl" Donna couldn't make a sound but MMMMMMPPPPHHHed behind his huge hand. " Get the door open!" said the female. Within a minute all 4 of them were inside the store the female locking it from the inside. For the first time Ann saw what she thought was a pistol in the hand of the female. " Ther are two ways this can go down ladies....one....you both do exactly what we tell you and we'll be gone in 30 minutes....or two.......you misbehave and ...well you don't want that." " We'll do what u want....I take it it's cash ur after?" replied Ann " Correct." said the guy who still efforlessly held Donna. It was obvious that they knew the layout and both were marched through the lower floor and up two the third floor. On that floor was the beds show room next to the offices. The male took the keys from Ann and went to the office and prosumedly the safe............As he left he said to the girl " be good" and laughed. " What now " asked Ann to the female. " What now is you ladies have to be made a little more uncomfortable I'm afraid" she waved the pistol in the direction of the bed show room. Ann noticed that the male had left a black backpack at the feet of the female who now had it in her hand. " Take off your jackets ladies" " What you goin to do?" stammered Donna. Ann took Donna by the hand and spoke directly into her face in an attempt to calm the girl. " Donna.........I presume we are goin to be tied up" she could see the female remove several lengths of cord from the black bag...."don't worry I don't think they intend to hurt us" " your friend is right we have no intention of hurting u...Donna?....but we have to make good an escape...after we are gone I will contact the police to come and release you........." She instructed Ann to lie on one of the double beds " hands above your head" she threw a length of cord to Donna " tie your friends hands!.........and do it properly i'll be checking" Donna did as she was told. The guy returned and held Donna by the arm " we're sweet!" he said to the woman. "Good" " Watch this cutey.....my associate enjoys this part the best..see what she has instore for you before we go" The female joined Ann at the side of the bed she was now tied too... " Take the young girl to the other side of the room better keep them seperate" although she couldnt see she could here Donna protesting as she was taken away. The female had another length of cord and after checking Donna's knot tying skills she bound it around one of Ann's ankles, she pulled it taught securing the leg to the steel frame of the bed, causing Ann to gasp.. " Relax....you are doin so well.........." her finger was running up and down the inside of Ann's tied leg. It slowly went higher until it was caressing the inside of her upper thigh. At that Ann's second ankle was bound and secured to the bed frame, 6-8 inches apart. Ann knew that the woman wanted to touch her and knew she could do nothing to stop her, but to her surprise she wasn't scared. " What u goin to do to me?" The woman was obvoiusly enjoying the situation, she moved to the foot of the bed and deftly slipped off Ann's heels. " Do as I want and your friend will not be touched....you will enjoy it I promise you.your not the first person ive had like this" Expertly she took hold of ann's stockinged feet and began massaging them " Oh please...not that im VERY tickish" Ann gasped. Now I know this to one of Anns most erogenous zones an just how ticklish she is. " Oh all the better....." the woman knelt beside the foot of the bed and as Ann raised her head to see what was happening she began to suck on her captives stockinged toes. This took Ann totally off guard, she bucked and struggled begging for her the woman to stop. "Please...please....dont do that I scream!" " Oh we can't have that now can we ANN...." she knew her name! as she turned her head in shock back in the direction of the woman a female hand covered her mouth silencing her totally. She searched for the bag and produced a black ball gag.... " Now I can use this on you if need be....but it's very harsh....don't you think? Ann nodded. " I am goin to have to gag you Ann.......but I presume ud prefer to be a little more comfortable than have this in your mouth?" again Ann nodded. Leaning close to Ann's face she spoke softly into her ear " Anyway we both know your enjoying this way to much" Ann's embarressment was clear..the woman was right...she was turned on. The females free hand slipped up under Ann's dress finding the wet patch on the front of Ann's panties causing Ann to moan into the woman's hand with embarressment, shock and arousal..... She laughed " thought as much." her fingers worked at Ann's swelt clit through her panties making her squirm and moan.. " What better to gag you than your own wet panties ...don't you think...........stops you goin to the police...........bit difficult to explain that one." The panties were cut on both sides with the womans free hand before they were brought up infront of Ann's face. "Open wide.." To Anns surprise she obeyed without a single word of protest. The panties packed her mouth completely before the woman secured them in place with a length of black cloth she took from the bag. She stood over her helpless and now silenced captive and admired the view." Now where were we?" she said almost playfully. " I want you to struggle for me....I like it" Ann tried to reply from behind the gag but the words were unrecognisable. " Do you need some help?" she bent down and ran a finger up the sole of Ann's stockinged foot causing her to wriggle and half laugh half scream into the gag. The female intruder masterbated as she tickle tortured Ann's bound feet. Too Ann's embarressment the female brought Ann to orgasm with her fingers. She lay on the bed breathing deeply into her gag filled mouth. At that the female was returning along with the now bound and gagged Donna who had been stripped to her underwear. Donna's legs were retied after she was layed on the bed next to Ann. The two intruders left. |
| Name: | Cathy |
| E-mail address: | cathyreynolds776@yahoo.com |
| Comments: | I was 17 when this happenned. I was living with my aunt and uncle for the summer while my parents were away for training for work, they were both school teachers. My aunt and uncle lived out in the country in a small trailor. My uncle worked night shift, so that left my aunt and I alone at night. She was 40 at the time this happenned. I was sleeping very sound, was woke up by a noise outside, did not think much of it. Thought it was probably an animal. So I dozed back off. I woke up to a hand on my mouth and a gun to my face. I was told to keep quiet or I would get shot. I agreed. I pulled out of bed and taken to the living room. My aunt Lisa was brought in too. I was only wearing my panties and my bra, she had on a tank top and her panties. Our hands were tied very tightly behind our backs, and we were sat down on the couch. Our feet were then bound and we were gagged with tape. We could do nothing, but sit and watch the house get robbed. They finally left, but we could not get loose. My uncle came home in the morning and untied us. It was very embarrassing. |
| Name: | Tyler |
| Comments: | I'm not too sure if you guys will be interested in this, but this is my experience.
This occured a little over a year ago. I was a musician at the time (and still am) and had recently graduated from high school. College was on the horizon and I had moved out just a week before from my parent's house into a new apartment (which oddly enough, I'm moving out of in the next couple weeks). After living in the apartment, my girlfriend at the time (who I'm now engaged to) came over and we decided we were going to have a movie night. Neither of us could stay up too incredibly late for I had to play a gig the next day and she had her work. As teenagers tend to do though, we stayed up and watched movies much longer than we probably should have. At about 4 in the morning, we heard a noise come from outside; a car pulling up and a car door slamming shut multiple times. At that particular moment, I didn't think anything of it, it was an apartment after all. Not even a minute later, I heard a hard knock at the door. My original instinct was to just act like we were asleep, but my girlfriend told me I should open the door and at least see who it is, so I went into the other room to open the ddoor.. I had just begun to crack the door open when it swung open so fast, like a bomb went off outside. It caused me to fall on my back. When I lifted my head up, I saw three men wearing ski masks, one with a handgun and the other two with long-bladed knives. I was told to keep quiet and if I didn't, myself and anyone else in the house would have their throat slit. People that know me personally know that if it was just me, I would have resisted, but I would never put my girlfriend's life on the line, so I complied. They asked if anyone else was in the apartment (also saying if i lied to them, they'd shoot me and anyone else in the apartment). I told them it was just me and my girlfriend. They told me to lay on the ground, and one of them tied my hands behind my back. At least one of the remaining two searched the house for other people and indeed only found my girlfriend. I heard somewhat of a struggle (a muffled scream and someone whispering threats), follwed by my girlfriend being brought in with her hands tied behind her back. The robbers searched the house but found nothing of incredible value. Fortunately, some of my more valuable things I had forgotten at my parents' house. We heard the men talking, and we could have swore that we had heard one of them saying something along the lines of taking one or both of us with them, so they could get something of monetary value out of the bulgarly. Ultimately, they decided against it. They came into the room and told us to get up and took us back to the bathroom where they set us in the bathtub. Here, my girlfriend and I were tied back to back; our hands were tied behind our backs and our arms were wrapped around each other's waist. Our legs were tied at our ankles and just above our knees. Wet sponges were forced into both of our mouths and tape was used to keep the sponges in place. i could have swore I had one of them talking about flooding our bathroom to "tie up loose ends", but, I assume that the other two weren't too keen on the idea, or it would have taken up too much of their time. We heard them leave the apartment, multiple car doors shut, and the faint sound of a car driving off quickly. After they were gone, we struggled and sat in the bathtun for a little over four hours. My phone suddenly started to vibrate in my pocket and it's when i realized that someone was trying to call me. The vibrating stopped, but started up about a minute later, and again another minute later. At least another hour later, we heard someone knocking on the door. They continued to knock for what send like an eternity. My girlfriend and I attempted to scream for help. Eventually, the door opened and I had someone saying "Hello" repeatedly. We kept calling to him and he eventually found us in the bathtub. It turned out to be one of my bandmates calling me about why i wasn't meeting up with them for practice for the the gig later that night. He got worried when he called three times and didn't get an answer. He untied us and it was all finally over. |
| Name: | Tom |
| Comments: | When I was 17 years old I was in my last year of high school and having a hard time with math. I wanted to get into college so I plugged away at it without much success.
One of my mothers friends, also one of our neighbors was Mrs. Edwards was a school teacher and one of the nicest poeple you could ever meet. She had been divorced for over a year and was still having some trouble with her es-husband. Mrs. Edwards was a middle aged woman, fairly attractive, but a bit overwaight. Her daughter was 15 years old and a couple of years behind me in high school. Mrs. Edwards heard about my dilema with math and generously offered to help me. Every day after school she would spend an hour or even two working with me on perfecting my skills untill I was getting better and better. One day when I went over to her house as was our usual daily schedule I noticed that she was a bit apprehensive but still let me in and worked with me on some more problems. It was a nice pleasant day out and she was wearing a whilte sleevless shirt and flower print skirt, high heels and thigh high hose as I would later learn, as she had just gotten home from her day at school. About 30 minutes into our session she heard a loud knock at the door. She told me she would see who was at the door and wouldn't be long. I continued working on my math problems when I shouting and what sounded like the door banging open. Seconds later two large men shoved Mrs. Edwards into the room where I was sitting and pushed onto the chair across from where I was. One of the men looked at me and said, you just sit there and shut up boy and nothing will happen to either of you. Well I was pretty scaired and by the look on Mrs. Edwards face I could she was frightened as well. I had no idea what would happen next but I tried to stay calm. I could hear crashing and banging in one of the back rooms after one of the men dissapeared while the other held us at gunpoint. I lost track of time but after what seemed like an hour the other man walked in and nodded his head to signal the guy holding the gun on us. The one with the gun growled at us to stand up and walk back to the bedroom. The second guy carried some chairs from the kitchen back with us. when we got back into the bedroom I could see that not onley had it been ransacked but one of the walls had a big hole torn into it. The guy with the gun ordered us to strip down to our underwear. I really didn't want to do this and protested that it wasn't really neccesary. The guy backhanded me and told me to shut up and do was I was told. Mrs. Edwards helped me up and gentley told me that it would be alright and just do as he says. So I did, I stripped down to my underwear. Mrs. Edwards also began to strip down to her underwear. Since I was facing her when we did, I could see that she was wearing thigh high stockings and flowered print, skimpy, brief panties. I also noticed that also she was a nice and curvey. One of the guy looked at the other and laughed and said, look the kids getting a boner. I was embarrased but couldn't help it. Mrs. Edwards was also embarresed but there was nothing we could do. As we were getting undressed one of the men left the room and came back in carrying a backpack, and began pulling rope out of it. We both knew we were getting tied up. I could see that Mrs. Edwards was getting concerned that her daughter would come home in the middle of this and end up getting stripped and tied up with us. Our hands were tied behind our backs and were were ordered to sit in the chairs. One of the guys pinched Mrs. Edwards cheeks and said, lets see if we can find some more of those flowered panties to stuff your mouths with. Mrs. Edwards began to protest but stopped herself knowing It would do no good and would probably get us hurt. Of course, he came back with some of her panities and stuffed them in our mouths. Then we were gagged shut with some scarvs he found them sealed shut with duct tape he brought with him. At first we were put in the chairs and were going to be tied back to back. Then one of them said, I have a better idea. Ok boner boy, stand up, and you to miss flower panties. Then he cut Mrs. Edwards bra off and shoved us face to face, then tied our bodies together with rope and duct tape. It was really tight and our bodies were pressed tighley together. Mrs. Edwards was mmmphing and grunting in protest as they did this but that didn't do any good. After tying us up they picked us up and put us on the bed. They left after wiping everything down to remove any fingerprints and picked up a box containing whatever it was they were after when they ransacked the room. Just before they left the gun guy smacked Mrs. Edwards on the butt and sait, you two have fun now, locked the bedroom door and shut it. We listened as it sounded like the two men left. For what seeed like a long time we remained still and quiet. I'm ashamed to say that Mrs. Edwards soft curvey bodey felt nice pressed up against mine. I still had an erection and we were trying really hard to to make things worse. She eventually pressed her face up against mine and mmmphed with I thought was, that it was allright, she understood. At least thats what her eyes told me. We finally decided we had to try and get free. We started to struggle and pull at the ropes and tape binding our hands, but it was really tight. We also struggled to get loose from all the rope and tape holding our bodies together. We started loosinging things but couldn't get free. We also tried getting free of our gags by pressing and rubbing our faces together. Even though that was unsuccessful we did manage to loosen the gags a little bit. I could hear Mrs. Edwards Muffled words, I don't want my daughter to find us like this. We contiued to struggle untill her daughter came home. Although our voices were really muffled we did manage to get her daughter to come to the bedroom door. As loud as she could Mrs. Edwards told her daughter not to try to open the door and to call the police. When the police arrived they had to kick in the door. We were carefully intied, but that duct tape still hurt when they removed it. After getting dressed, we gave our statements to the police. I stayed while they gathered as much evidence as they could. As everything was winding up for the time being, Mrs. Edwards told me that she wanted to talk to me before I left. She told me that although she was sorry that his happened she was glad she wasn't alone when all of this happened, that she understood my arounsel and told me that it was a perfectely natrual resonse. She also told me that as far as she was concerned that I conducted myself as a complete gentleman the whole time and that she condidered this experience to strengthen our friendship. Before I left she hugged me and kissed me on the cheek. Mrs. Edwards was a strong women. She didn't let this experience hurt her. She stayed in her house. Continued to teach school and raise her daughter. She was always grateful that her daughter had come home later than normal that night. The investigation revealed that her ex-husband had some hidden money and records from an illegal buisness deal in the bedroom wall of the house. He had the two guys from the illegal buisness come into his house and retrieve the evidence and money. The two guys rolled over on him real quick to get a lighter sentance. All were convicted and put into prison. Mrs. Edwards and I remain good friends up to this day. All of her efforts helped me get into college. I was even at her wedding when she got remarried to a really nice man who took good care of her. But I don't think I will ever forget the feeling of her nice soft body pressed up against mine as were were bound and gagged together, and I think she knows that |
| Name: | Noridel |
| Comments: | Hi I myself was tied up by intruders along with a friend called Janet about 4 years ago, she was living alone in a small house and even though we were just friends I would often stay there for 2 or 3 days at a time. On the day the robbery happened Janet had taken the day off work and had gone to the Supermarket down the road I wasn't working that day til 3pm (I work shifts) so I stayed in bed; at around ten-thirty I heard Janet return downstairs and lock the door behind her, still half asleep. however, i began to realise something was wrong as there were 2 sets of footsteps downstairs, and they sounded too heavy for her; I was terrified, and stayed in bed, not daring to make a sound.
I heard the 2 robbers leave the house several times, and a few "bumps" so I figured they were robbing the place. about 3 minutes passed before one of them ran upstairs and burst into my room, a huge guy in a ski-mask. he seemed pissed off that he had found me, and shouted to his partner to run upstairs. he had a huge knife in his hand, like a machete. the other robber was much smaller and carried a holdall, which he threw down on the bed, unzipped and to my horror he pulled out a roll of silver duct tape. Neither man said much, perhaps wanting to not reveal their voices too much; the little robber taped my wrists and ankles, and fastened my fingers together. The big robber was looting a few things from the upstairs of the house. The little guy searched my pockets and found my wallet, house keys (which he also took, he must have figured this was my house) and he pulled out two handkerchieves, unused mercifully, as he eventually stuffed one into my mouth and sealed it with two strips of duct tape. He pushed me down onto the bed so I lay there, trying to push the gag from my mouth, and hoping the robbers left soon. but a minute later my friend arrived home with her shopping, there was a commotion downstairs and cries from my friend as the big robber told her to "shut up, You'll be fine." I heard more duct-tape being ripped, and soon Janet was led upstairs and into my bedroom, a look of shock on her face as she saw me tightly-tied and gagged. She asked me if I was OK, to which I nodded, embarrassed. She was sat down onto the bed and her ankles tightly taped, the other white hanky was balled up and shoved into her mouth, she turned to look at me with the hanky sort of poking out, her lips pursed, and the situation struck me as incredibly bizarre, it's a cliche I know but this was like a bad dream. her lips were sealed, and her fingers wrapped, and we were left to squirm on the bed as the men promptly left. Long story short: I managed to push out my hanky pretty soon, and tried calling for help but to no avail, no after comforting my friend I hopped out of the bedroom and downstairs, where I eventually sort of sawed the tape off my wrists on the corner of a kitchen surface. We told the police of course, but never really heard and follow-up; the story was never mentioned in the press and though we obviously told a few friends and family, we kind of keep the whole incident under wraps really. |
| Name: | tim |
| Comments: | In 1986 I was 16 years old and living with my divorced mother. That summer I was working for a guy who hired out to do yard work and other odd jobs. I worked with two other guys, Kyle age 17 and Jake age 18 and they were always picking on me and giving me a hard time. On my days off I would spend the day at my grandmothers house because she was always nice to me and had a swimming pool she always let me use. My grandmother was not a bad looking for a woman in her mid 50's. I was always taught never to aske a woman her age so I never knew how old she actually was. She was, in this day and age, what we would concider both a milf and a cougar. During the day she would always be walking around the house in a bikini, or cutoff shorts and a bikini top. She would often have some of her friends over for lunch and a swim on a hot summer day. My grandmother had divorced my grandfather when I was very young and never really knew him, and my grandmother had been married and divorced four other times. I guess she liked having a good time to much to stay married. One day I dropped by my grandmothers house to pick up my lunch and Kyle and Jake were with me and insisted they come in with me. Well out of politeness I introduced my grandmother, who had been sunning herself by the pool in her bikini, to Kyle and Jake. I could see that they were amazed that she was my gandmother and all they could say was wow. After staying for a few minutes my grandmother flirted with the two other boys, invited them back for a swim and we left for work. For the next couple of days Kyle and Jake were really nice to me. We went over for a swim the next week. My Grandmothers friend, Carla, a curvey middle aged Black women was also there with her daughter and we all had a nice time swimming and later having a good dinner. This went on for a few weeks, Kyle, Jake and I going over for swim on our time off, somtimes Carla was there, somtimes. On one day off I decided I needed a little time away from Kyle and Jake so I went over to my grandmothers house without them. Since she had been so nice to me, I helped her do some yard work and other chorse and in the afternoon went for a swim, of course joined by my grandmother and eventually her friend Carla. Cala's daughter was out with friends for the afternoon and might join us later. I really wasn't keeping close track of time, but it seemed that around 4pm Kyle and Jake showed up, they didn't even knock at the door, they just barged in. They were obviously drunk and looking to have a good time with my grandmother. It was apperent that they weren't expecting to find me or Carla there. My grandmother became very upset with them and demanded that they leave, Jake in drunken anger shouted, " were not good enough for you," And he and Kyle walked out of the room. What happened next I couldn'e beleive. Jake stormed into the kitchen and grabbed a big butcher knife, stormed over to where my grandmother was lying and held the knife up to her face, and growled, you two do what we tell you to do right now. grandmother, Carla and I were pushed and shoved into the living room, were the drapes had already been shut. While Jake held my grandmother at knife point Carla and I were forced to sit on the couch. I was beginning to beleive this was not a well though out plan because Kyle started rummaging and ransacking the house. After awhile he came out with several scarves, handerchiefs, some white medical tape he found in the medicine chest. Carla looked at us and said, I think they are going to tie us up. My grandmothe pleaded with them to stop what they were doing and leave right now, and she would just look at this as two drunk teenagers who made a bad decision and forget about it. Jake slapped my grandmother, told her to shut up and took some of the medical tape and put it over her mouth. I jumped up to try and stop him but but was kicked and punched back onto the couch with Carla. Jake ordered Carla and me to lie back to back on the couch, and like I said before, Carla was a curvey black woman, fairly attractive and was wearing a pretty small blue string bikini. I always wondered why she wore such a skimpy bikini around my grandmother. Anyway, Kyle tied us back to back using the scarves, some rope and the tape he had found. bandannas were shoved in our mouths and taped shut. Our hands had been tied behind out backs and I could feel Carlas nice butt, and was starting to get a hard on that I couldn't control. Additionaly Carla's large tits had fallen out of her very small bikini top that obviously coldn't hold them in during any struggle situation. With us securly tied Kyle and Jake took my granmother around the house and had her show them anything valuable they could take, money, jewelry, the keys to her nice sports car. It figures. being left alone Carla and I began to struggle and try to get untied, since our hands were touching we began working on the tape that was holding our wrists. I was working my hands free with Kyle re-entered the room holding a gun that my grandmother kept for self protection. Fat lot of good that did her now, or us for that matter. He pointed the gun at us and and shouted "no you don't" and called for Jake. Jake returned to the room without my grandmother so I assumed she was bound and gagged in one of the back bedrooms. Kyle said, I think I have a way of keeping these two from reaching each others hands, neither one of you move untill we tell you to. Both Kyle and Jake took turns playing with Carlas tits. Kyle thought it would be funny if he completely removed Carlas bikini top and tied us facing each other, with our hands behind our backs to prevent us from untying each other. And both of them could see the boner I couldn't help having with this close a contact with Carlas body.
To be continued |
| Name: | hogtied couple |
| E-mail address: | whitecouple4blk@yahoo.com |
| Comments: | please keep going PLEASE!!!!!!!!!!!!!!! |
| Name: | Tim |
| Comments: | Tied up with my Grandmother and Carla Con't
After tying us up together we were left on the couch alone again. I could feel Carlas boobs up against my chest and was still fighting the boner I was having. I tried to get loose of the tape and rope used to tie my hands but this time it was no use, it was to secure. I could tell that Carla was trying to get her hands loose to as I could feel her body move up against mine. She could tell what effect it was having on me and throuhg the muffle of her gag I could hear her say Im sfffy. I was sure she was saying I'm sorry, and stopped moving so much. For the next while, I lost track of time the only moving we did was to try to keep the circulation in our hands going to keep them from going numb, very difficult. There was still no sign of what room my grandmother was in or what was happening with her, but I was pretty certain that she was tied like we were. I thought eventually Jake and Kyle would sober up, realize what they had done and take off. No such luck, they found my grandmothers beer and wine in her fridge and were staying pretty drunk. We could hear them swimming in the pool, then go into a back room and start banging things around, I guess looking for anything valuable. My grandmother did have a nice collection of jewelry and always kept money in the house. I was guessing that she wasn't telling them where it was and was making them search for it. Later on Jake came staggering into the living room with us and had a pretty nasty look on his face. He didn't say anything but came up to us and put his hand between our chests and began rubbing on Carlas tits. She couldn't help but to move and struggle and I could hear her moaning. mmmmmm, mmmmmm, mmmmm, as Jake continued to fondle and rub her. He had a pretty mean laugh as he sexually tormented Carla, then he reached down under her panties and rubbed her crotch for awhile. And just as she was really getting worked up he stopped and left the room. Here we were again, she was moving he body againt mine, moaning, rubbing her face on mine and I was getting that boner all over again. I couldn't help rubbing up against her and pressing my face up against hers. We finally calmed down a bit I could see in her eyes that she was apologizing to me, but I knew she couldn't help it. I also knew that she was getting concerned that her daughter would be comming home soon and would wonder where she was. Sure enough Carlas daughter, Donna came over looking for her. She knocked and got no answere and figured everyone was out back at the pool. She tried the front door and it opened. As she walked further into the livingroom she saw us bound and gagged together and screamed. Both Kyle and Jake came running into the room and tackled her, Jake clamping his hand tightly over her mouth. Donna was struggling and trying to scream, Carla was struggling and mmpphing and again trying to get untied and I was was trying to help Carla as best I could. Jake jumped up with the gun and shouted, Shut up and don't move, all of you. The gun pretty much scared the shit out of all of us and we all pretty much all froze. It looked like it even scared Kyle. Kyle Gagged Donna with some of the medical tape they found and ordered her to strip, When she got down to her panties, nice skimpy black thong by the way, and bra, her hands were tied behind her back and her ankles crossed and tied. They carried her and threw her on top of Carla and I on the couch, mmmph. Jake watched over us with the gun while Kyle dissapeared and re-entered the room with my Grandmother, Still stripped down to nothing but her bikini bottoms, She was blindfolded and gagged with an elastic ace bandage, bound with her hands behind her back and ankles tied. They made her hop in and that made her tits bounce. Now come on. I wasn't turned on by this, she was my grandmother for crying out loud. But I was still getting pretty worked up over Carla and Donna on me. It was at about that time that Jake and Kyle began to sober up a bit and knew that they were pressing their luck by staying here to much longer. They stood Donna up, and layed her down on the floor and told her not to move. They Cut the tape that held Carla and I face to face and also layed Carla and I face down on the floor, I was in between Carla and Donna and my grandmother was in front of me. The phone rang, the answereing machine picked up, it was my mother wondering if I was there and why wasn't I home yet. This panicked Jake and Kyle, They cut off Donnas bra and tied us face to face, remembering that it was near impossible to help eachother get untied in that position. Grandmother and Carla were stood up and hopped to a back room and out of our sight. Jake again threatened, don't either of you move, and began grabbing everything of value they had collected, and Grandmothers car keys and were walking out the door. Oh shit. They slammed the door, my mother was walking up the driveway. So much for an early rescue. Mom didn't even bother knocking, she just opened the door and walked right into the living room, and there we were, Donna and I tied up and gagged and Jake and Kyle just standing there stunned, for a couple of seconds nobody moved. Then my mother ran for the door, Jake tackled her befor she could get it open. She screamed but was hand gagged before much sound could come out, They held her down and pretty much ripped most of her clothes off. Donna and I were struggling and trying to yell through our gags, Jake and Kyle were tying my struggling mother up, Then Jake came over to us and pointed the gun and told her to stop struggling or he would shoot us. My mother stopped and they finished tying and gagging her with cloth rope, and tape. Then they roughley dragged her into another room, and left the house. For a long time, a good hour I think. None of us moved, afraid they would come back. Jake had gotten so nuts though all of this that all of us were terrified of him. Eventually the struggling bagan as we all figured they wouldn'e come back. During our struggle Donnas bra came down and I again had a black girls tits up agains my chest. I got another boner, but this time I was a bit feeling a bit less guilty because donna was closer to my own age. We rubbed our faces up against each other trying to get the tape off of our mouths. Awhile later my mother came hopping in, gagged and tied hands behind her back, and at the chest, waist, thighs calves and ankles. She fell twice before she reached us and started pulling at the tape and rope. Eventually we worked our way free and began untying ourselves. Mom and I checked the house and and found Grandmother and Carla bound face to face in her ransacked bedroom. Oddly enough Grandmother didn't look all that unhappy to be tied up with Carla. We got them untied and was about to call the police. But Grandmother stopped me and told me that she had Jake come over a few times after that first time I had them visit and she wasn't sure it was a good idea to call the police. I assured her that Jake was over 18 and we called. Jake and Kyle had molested Grandmother but didn't rape her as they were pretty busy getting drunk and stealing and ransacking. She said they were planning on having some more fun with Carla and I but Donna showed up and spooked them as they didn't know if she had told anyone she was comming over. A week later Jake and Kyle were captured at a hotel in New Mexico with my grandmothers car and her credit cards. What a couple of idiots. Both were prosecuted, Kyle was trie as an adult, and send to prison for kidnapping, burglary, robbery and sexual abuse. |
| Name: | Larry |
| Comments: | Tim, I'm very sorry to hear you had to go through all that. I'm glad those guys were punished for what they did though. If you don't mind me asking, how would you describe the aftermath of your relationship with your grandmother, your mother, and her friend? Did you become closer, or was it a case where you never talked about what happened and you never saw any of them very much after it? |
| Name: | Tim |
| Comments: | Larry, my relationship with my grandmother stayed pretty much the same, maybe a little stronger. She became a bit more protective. My mother and I always had a good relationship and that didn't change either. We did all spend more time together. After all these years my grandmother is still living but moved to an apartment building that caters to senior citizens and is very secure. She no longer wears bikinis or chases younger men. Carla stayed friends with my grandmother for several years after that and she was still a frequent visitor to her house. I think she was a bit devilish when she continued to wear the same bikini she had on when we were tied up together. Donna also visited often but after the intense experience we had together we never went out or went together. Over the years, I went into the army and served in the airborne infantry. I was inspired by my experience to go into law enforcement, and later into a private security firm that specialized in personel protection. |
| Name: | RobbedTiednGagged |
| Comments: | Test...or shall I say, MMMphhh
|
| Name: | TommyVictim |
| Comments: | Hi. This is a true story that happened to me in 1998, and it goes to show what a creative scoundrel can get away with as well as what happens when the victim fails to lock his apartment door. It was one of those muggy August evenings, and I had just returned from my work shift. I had just stepped out of the shower, then slipped into a pair of black bikini briefs and a gray tshirt. I normally spent my evenings clad like this as I lived alone in my apartment. I also enjoyed how the carpeting felt beneath my bare feet. I thought I heard a sound from the living room area, so I walked out there and discovered that this evening would be starkly different from any other.
There, standing before me, was an intruder, male. He was in a black catsuit with a black pantyhose mask over his head--with just enough nylon left over to form a sort of pony-tail. He was a bald, older man with a serene expression. In one hand he held a black gym bag and in the other was a pistol, also black. My heat pounded almost out of my chest. I raised my hands to demonstrate my passiveness. I wanted to say something, but no words would come from my open mouth. The intruder dropped the gym bag and touched his finger to his lips. "Shhhh." I nodded vigorously. I tried to remember is this was someone I knew from before, but my mind drew a blank, so I immediatley knew this wass the real thing and that this intruder had evil intent. I dedicated myself to two things: the first was to fully obey whatever he might want, and the second was to hope this would be some sort of quick robbery without violence. He had me where he wanted me. "P-please" I stuttered softly. "Don't harm me." "I said to be quiet" was his sharp response. The intruder withdrew a small handkerchief from his pocket, compressed it into a small ball, indicated for me to open my mouth and inserted it. He spun me around so my back was facing him and told me to place my hands on top of my head. After I complied, he pressed the gun to my back and made me walk to where I kept cash, any jewelry, credit cards, etc. "You can lower your arms" he said as he handed me a black sack. I spent the next few minutes filling it with cash, wrist watches, checkbook, etc. He took the sack and had me place my hands on top of my head again and escorted me back to the living room, where I was made to sit on the sofa. He allowed me to lower my arms. Next to the sofa was a coffee table where the telephone and answering machine were located. He pulled the wadded handkerchief from my mouth and handed me a card. "You're going to leave a new message on your answering machine." he said. "Read from the card. Sound natural." After I set the answering machine to record a new message, I read from the card as calmly as I could. "Hi, this is Tommy. I can't come to the phone right now. I'm tied up at the moment and can't talk. Please leave a message and I'll call you back as soon as I can. Thanks, and have a good day." When this task was complete, the intruder smiled at me. "You've done well, young man. Look, I don't want to harm you. I'm just making a heist, and I'll leave soon. You may speak, but do so only in a soft voice. If you make any loud cries, it'll become very unfortunate for you." He waved the pistol in front of my to emphasize. "Oh..oh..thank you for not hurting me" I said. "I mean...I won't tell anyone." I was so scared that I would say anything to soothe him. My sinister guest removed some coils of rope from the gym bag. "Yes you will, son. You will tell someone about this. I know you're frightened and are telling me only what I want to hear, and I appreciate that. But I have to take precautions. The first was to have you record that message on the phone to prevent anyone from contacting you soon. The other step is to ensure you're properly restrained." His words...the appearance of the rope..Oh no..I was going to be tied up. My heart pounded harder. I knew this was better than being physically harmed or shot, but it was still so....eerie. The process took about a half an hour, so precise and thorough he was about it. My hands were placed behind my back, palms together, and my wrists were tightly bound. My arms were lashed to my upper body and my legs were tied just above the knees. Finally, my bare feet were tied at the ankles. The intruder proceed slowly and calmly with this, as if he had performed this many times before, which I didn't doubt. I found it especially wierd that he wasn't in a hurry, that time didn't matter to him, as he wanted to do as thorough a job as possible. It dawned on me that I was being robbed and tied up by a professional. As I squirmed and wiggled a little--futile I know--he placed the extra rope, money sack and pistol back in the gym bag. He knew I wasn't going anywhere and was no threat to his movements. "Who..who are you?" I asked with pleading eyes. "D-do I know you?" "No, young man, you don't know me." he said as he sat down beside me. "But I've been studying you very carefully." The intruder removed another handkerchief from his pocket and compressed it. I immediately grasped the meaning. "P-please...I won't yell...I'll stay quiet. Do you have to do this?" "Yes, I do. A gag is necessary as well as a blindfold. Now, open your mouth." Disappointed, I obeyed. A tear ran from my eye as I opened my mouth and muttered..."Oh..." After he had stuffed the handkerchief into my mouth, he took a long, black strip of cloth. This was formed into a long cylinder, the middle of which was wedged between my lips as the ends were fastened behind my head. "Mmmph..mmmph" I moaned. My gag was firm, snug. "As I said earlier, I've been watching your coming and goings for about a month. I know you live here alone, and after a while I noticed you have a habit of leaving your door unlocked behind you. Clearly, you never believed something like this could happen to you. You've just discovered otherwise." "Mmmphhh..mmmm" I replied with a bowed head. He produced another black strip of cloth and fastened it over my eyes for the promised blindfold. Although my world was now dark, I could tell from his confident, precise handling of me that he wasn't worried at all. "So, once I had this evening's heist all planned, I waited until you left this morning. Yes, all I had to do was make sure none of your neighbors saw me as I stolled in and waited. Once inside, I donned my black suit. I could have held you up after you returned immediately, but mugging you right after you got out of the shower would catch you at a moment of greater vulnerability. I see I was right." "Mmmmphhh" I replied as I twisted my head in different directions. "Well, it appears my work here is complete. Thank you for your hospitality and offerings. It's late now, and I must be on my way." "Mmmphh-mmmphh-mmmphh" I grunted as I squirmed in vain. "I understand, young man, but you must remain bound and gagged for a while longer. I promise, though, I'll leave word with one of your neighbors about your difficult situation." I heard his footsteps walk away, and then the door open and close. For a second, it was all silence. Then the door opened once more. I felt chills at a familiar voice. "Young man, one more piece of advice." "Mmmphh?" "Don't go away, and oh yes, mum's the word!" "Mmphh..uhmmphhmmmm" I moaned. I heard him close the door for the last time. Yes, being robbed, tied up and gagged was bad, but it was only the beginning of my difficulties. The next problem was spending what seemed like an eternity trying to free myself. I squirmed, wiggled and kicked, but my ropes remained secure. I moaned and cried, but my gag and blinfold kept me speechless and sightless. My efforts made me perspire heavily, and I was thankful that I was clad only in tshirt and briefs, as I hadn't had a chance to turn on the a/c. Morning finally arrived and I heard a knock at the door, followed by a woman's voice. "Tommy...Tommy..." It was my neighbor, Gladys. I twisted my head toward the door and responded. "Hlllmmmff!" I heard the door open, followed by her footsteps and her shocked discovery. "Tommy! Oh my God! Who did this to you? Let me help you!" As good as it was to be freed, this marked the third difficulty: being discovered by someone else while I was briefly clad, bound and gagged. In conclusion: My robber was caught, eventually, and I testified against him in court. I'll never forget the grin on his face as I recounted to the court each thing he did to me. He felt it was obviously worth it...and all I had was the knowledge that I was yet another victim. |
| Name: | TommyVictim |
| Comments: | A Night at the Friendly Inn
I looked at my watch and saw it was 11:45pm. I sighed with relief because in another fifteen minutes, my shift as a room clerk at the local Friendly Inn motel would be over and I could go home. Don't get me wrong: I was thankful to have a job, especially in tough economic times, but this line of work was demanding and uncomfortable. To begin with, I had to wear a prescribed uniform, which consisted of a white, long-sleeve dress shirt, red vest, black bow-tie, black slacks, black dress socks and dress shoes. This wardrobe had to look immaculate, because at the start of each shift, me and the other clerks and the maids would all line up to be inspected by our shift manager, Artie McGoon. Artie was a fanatic about spotlessness, and the smallest piece of lint on the slacks or the tiniest run in hosiery would set him off in a fit of rage. As a clerk, it was my main job to take requests from the guests and run to their rooms as fast as possible to meet their needs, no matter how trivial. My feet took a pounding in the dress shoes, and I was required to give the guests the biggest smile possible when addressing them, as if being an underpaid go-for was like being in heaven. As if this weren't enough, it was mid-summer and the humid temperatures left me damp with sweat long before the shift was over, and to just go home and strip was the brightest dream possible. I walked down the hall of the third floor on my way to the staff office, where I would punch out for the night. It was a slow week for business, so every room on the floor was vacant. Along the way, I noticed the door to Room 321 partially open. I walked over and poked my head in. "Pssst. Tommy." a feminine voice called. It was Cara, one of the maids who worked my shift. She was short, with shoulder-length curly blonde hair, mid-40's witha regular figure. Cara lay on the bed with her head propped by a pillow and puffed a cigarrette. She wore a long-sleeve black blouse, which had the top two buttons unfastened and a black skirt. Her white apron was removed and placed on a nearby chair, and her regulation flat shoes were kicked off. She noticed me stare at her smooth legs in the beige pantyhose as she massaged one nylon-encased foot against the other. "Hi. How are you doin'?" she cooed. Cara was the eternal flirt. She had divorced a few years earlier and had since infatuated herself with practically any man who'd give her the time of day, including me. While I found her attractive, I kept my distance. Perhaps it was just shyness on my part, or maybe it was my policy against romantic entaglements on the job, but the temptation lingered. "Cara! You know better than to lay around like this. If Artie comes by here and sees you, all hell will break loose." I figured if I sounded business-like, it would dampen her flirtation for the time being. "Oh, Tommy, you're so protective!" she said in her slightly raspy voice brought on by the nicotine habit. " But, hey, don't sweat it, ok? We're out of here in a few minutes, and nobody's on this floor..except you and me." She flashed another playful smile. Footsteps were suddenly audible approaching our room from down the hall. I motioned urgently, and Cara, in what seemed like one lightning maneuver, rose, stubbed out her cigarette, buttoned up her blouse, leaped into her flats, donned her apron, smoothed her skirt and stood beside me. In the doorway stood a man and woman, both Latin. The man was my height and size, and the woman's dimensions were very similar to Cara's. The man had one of his hands in his jacket pocket, while the woman carried a duffle bag. Cara and I immediately transformed into our customer service mode. "May we help you?" we both said in unison with our biggest smiles. The couple stepped into the room. The man's hand emerged from the jacket pocket with a pistol equipped with a silencer, which pointed at us. "Both of you back up and do as we say!" he commanded in broken English. Cara and I raised our hands and stepped back. "Wow!" Cara said softly. "Eight years on this boring, dead-end job, and we're finally having an interesting night." My heart was in my throat, so I couldn't speak at first. Finally, I said something. "Look, me and the maid here don't make much money at all. We're not worth robbing. We can give you two a few bucks, how's that?" The woman tossed the duffle bag on the bed, then closed and locked the door. She gave me a stern look. "No, Amigo, that won't do at all. We're after much more than that." she said in slightly better English. "Me and my partner have come to rob this motel." Cara and I looked at each other wide-eyed and whispered in unison, "OMG!" "Ramon, I wasn't expecting anyone else to be here. What now?" "We can't carry out our plan with these two here, Cassandra." "Yes, yes...so what do you think?" The man grimaced and waved the pistol. "It will slow us down too much to take them with us. I'll take them into the other room and shoot them. It'll be over quick and they won't make any noise about this." "Oh,no, please." I protested. "Uh, yeah, wait a minute." Cara piped in. The woman gave a cross look to her cohort. "Think, Ramon! Someone will hear that gun go off, and the police will be here in no time." "How will they hear? I have a silencer on the gun." "I said no, damn it!" "So, what do you think we should do, Cassandra?" There was an uneasy silence for a few seconds. Cara suddenly spoke. "Excuse me, you guys, but I have an idea...if you don't mind." Cassandra nodded. "Well, there was a scene like this on the late show the other night..." Cara was a big fan of those crime dramas on television. One of her favorite topics was any episode of any police show you'd care to name. Our assailants looked at one another and smiled. "Oh, Senorita, so you have an idea?" Ramon said. "Cara, what are you--" "Quiet, Amigo!" Cassandra told me and motioned for Cara to continue. "Anyway, there were these two robbers who wanted to knock over a hotel or something...", Cara said, "...and obviously they didn't want to arouse any suspicion, so they held a couple of the employees up and made them take off their uniforms. The robbers dressed up in the uniforms and were able to take the money without anyone noticing." "I understand, Senorita." Cassandra replied, "but there's still the problem of what to do with the two of you." "I was getting to that...you see, once the employees took their uniforms off, the robbers tied them up, and by the time the employees were found, the thieves were long gone." I looked at Cara with my mouth hanging open. "Do you have any better ideas, Tommy? It sure beats getting shot, doesn't it?" I have to admit she had a point. Cassandra thought for a moment. "What do you think, Ramon?" "Well, maybe. I see you're about the size of this woman, and I can fit into the Amigo's clothes too." "Then that's what we'll do." Cassanra said. There was a brief silence, then she said to me, "All right, Amigo, take off your clothes." I couldn't believe this was happening. "Wait a minute! You can't mean..." "Don't make us tell you again!" Ramon warned, as he waved the pistol. "Strip!" There was no choice. I unfastened my bow tie, removed the vest, took off the shirt and laid them on the bed. Then I removed my shoes, pulled off the socks and climbed out of my slacks. I was now clad only in a pair of dark blue bikini briefs. "Oh, Ramon, he's so...how do these Americanos say...hot?" Cassandra observed. "You said that, not me!" her accomplice laughed. Cara grinned. The eternal flirt. "What are you smiling at, Senorita?" Cassandra asked. "Oh...just enjoying the view!" Cara noticed the stares of our assailants and got the message. "Okay, okay, I know...it's my turn." Cara removed her apron and tossed it on the bed. Next, she unbuttoned and took off her blouse, slipped her feet out of her flats, dropped her skirt and carefully removed her pantyhose. These items were also placed on the bed. She now stood clad only in a sky blue bra with matching thong. "Ta-Daaaaaa!" she playfully said. "Oh, Senorita, it's good that you have a sense of humor." Cassandra said. "It makes things go smoother." She unzipped the duffle bag and removed several lengths of rope. "I see you thugs come prepared." I said. "We leave nothing to chance, Amigo." Cassandra replied. "Besides, this was your friend's idea, no?" Cara stood still, arms crossed over her breasts, bare feet together, blushing. Cassandra tossed some rope to Ramon, and he gave her the pistol. "Tie him up!" she commanded her cohort. I took a few steps backward and raised my hands. "Please, this isn't necessary. You don't have to tie us up. I mean, all we have on is our undies. It's not like were going to run around like this, and we're not going to be in a hurry to call anyone because we'll be so embarrassed to be seen like this." "Face-down on the bed, Amigo!" I sighed and obeyed. Ramon pulled my arms behind me and tied my wrists, palms together. He sat me up and tied my arms to my upper body, then tied my thighs together just above the knees. Finally, he tied my bare feet together at the ankles. I sat upright and squirmed a little, but it was obvious I was tied by an expert. I would need help to be freed. Cassandra motioned to Cara. "Senorita, sit next to your friend." As Cara obeyed, she asked, "So, is this the first motel you've robbed? You two look like you've been on the run for a bit." Cassandra handed the pistol back to Ramon, took some rope and approached the bed. "This is the sixth of seventh one we've robbed, eh, Ramon?" "Yes, something like that." he said. "There are many police from different states looking for us. We haven't had a good night's sleep in a while." "Aw, I feel so sorry for you!" I barked. Cassandra angrily pointed a finger at me. "Amigo, no more outbursts from you! Sit there quiet, or we'll gag your mouth!" Cassandra pulled Cara's arms behind her and bound her wrists. "I'm surprised you're tying me." Cara said. "I thought your friend here would be doing that." "Since we've begun our spree, we've had to tie up many." Cassandra said. "You'll find I know what I'm doing." Cassandra tied the final knot on Cara's wrists with emphasis. "Ow!" Cara moaned. "Okay, okay, I believe you!" As more rope bound Cara's arms to her upper body, just above and below her breasts, she continued conversing. "So, you two have a desparate lifestyle. I mean, robbing motel after motel, running from the police. You must really need the money." "Yes, Senorita." Cassandra replied as he tied Cara's thighs together just above the knees. "Things were so hard where we come from. We were so poor. Nothing to eat and nothing to own. We don't really want to do this, but there is no other way. Eh, Ramon?" "Si. No job. No hope. Just this." "I'm so sorry." said Cara. "Me and Tommy really appreciate you not shooting us. In spite of what's happening, I really think you and Ramon have kind hearts deep inside." I couldn't bite my tongue any longer. "Cara!" I roared. "Don't sweet-talk these bandits! They steal for a living! They've robbed other places, and now they're going to leave us stripped to our undies and tied up while they rob this place too. Don't pamper them!" Cassandra snapped her fingers at me and said to Ramon, "Gag him!" Ramon took a handkerchief from his pocket, compressed it and brought it toward me. "Damn you!" I cried. "You filthy thieves won't get away--" The handkerchief was stuffed in my mouth in mid-sentence. "Ummph!" I responded. Ramon then took a red bandanna and formed it into a long cylinder. The middle of this was wedged between my lips while the two ends were tied behind my head, effectively gagging me. "Mmmphhh..uhmphhhh..mmrrmmfff" I moaned as my gag was secured. Cara gave me a look as if to say: well, they warned you, didn't they? "There, Amigo. That should teach you manners!" Ramon said. I bowed my head in submission. Cassandra knelt and tied Cara's bare feet together at the ankles. "I suppose you know the safe is in the motel office down on the first floor." Cara said. "Si, Senorita." replied Cassandra as she stood up. "I'm surprised you're being so helpful about this." "I don't know why either, I guess." "All right, Ramon. It's time to put on their clothes." "Um, Cassandra." Cara said. "Since you'll be leaving here in our clothes, maybe you could leave your clothes here for us to wear?" "No, Senorita. We want you two to stay just like this." "I know, just thought I'd ask." Cara sighed. Moments later, Ramon emerged from the bathroom, dressed in my uniform. It fit him as perfectly as myself. "Thanks for the clothes, Amigo!" he laughed as he patted me on the head. "Nmmphhh! Ummphh!" I growled. Cassandra picked up Cara's clothes and made her way to the bathroom to change. "Uh, Cassandra?" Cara called. "Yes, Senorita?" "Be very careful as you put on my pantyhose. The shift manager is around here someplace, and if he sees a run, he'll go ballistic." "Si. Thanks." Cassandra emerged from the bathroom in Cara's uniform. It fit perfectly. Cassandra carried the uniform flat shoes in her hand. "I want to warn you about those shoes." Cara said. "They're murder on your feet. I take them off every chance I get. I also talked to management about replacing them with something more comfortable, but they don't listen." Cassandra nodded,then began placing hers and Ramon's original clothing back into the duffle bag. "Ramon," she said. "Pull the phone cord from the wall." "I really don't think me or Tommy will be using the phone much for a while, if you know what I mean." Cara said. "Si, Senorita." Cassandra replied as Ramon pulled the phone cord out. "But in this business, better not to chance anything, no?" Cassandra grimaced as she slid her feet into the uniform flat shoes. "Ugh! Senorita, how do you manage to work with these shoes? They pinch." "Hey, I tried to warn you." Cara replied with a wry grin. Ramon suddenly became alarmed. "Quickly, Cassandra. I thought I heard sounds from this direction." The two bandits hurried into the other room, and we heard the sounds of the curtains being moved back as they looked. "Psst. Tommy." Cara whispered to me. "Mmphh." I nodded. "I think they're getting ready to leave. They'll probobly gag me before they go, so I just want you to know a couple of things while I can still talk. First, after they leave, we need to get back to back so we can use our fingers to pick at each other's knots. That's what they did on that crime drama I saw the other night." "Mmmmphh." I shook my head in amazement. "The other thing is that I think this is soooooooo kinky being like this with you. It's the best night of my life!" "Mmmphhh-hmmmphh!" I replied. I was feeling aroused. I could no longer resist her now that she said that. Our assailants came back into the room. "It was nothing." Cassandra announced and sat beside Cara. "Senorita, I want you to know that you've been very pleasant to speak with during this time. I'm so glad we didn't shoot you." Cara smiled and nodded. "But," Cassandra continued, "I'll have to gag you. I hope you understand." "Yeah, I know." Cara sighed. As Cassandra wadded up another handkerchief, Cara said, "Cassandra, can I tell you one more thing?" "All right, but be quick." "Cassandra and Ramon. I'm very sorry you've come to the point in your lives. I really hope someday you'll no longer feel you have to do to others as you've done to us." "I'm touched, Senorita. Now, open your mouth." Cara sighed, closed her eyes and opened her mouth. "Mmmph." she softly moaned as the handkerchief was stuffed in. Cassandra formed a scarf into a long cylinder and wedged the middle between Cara's lips and tied the loose ends tightly behind her head. Cassandra gently ran her fingers through Cara's hair. "As you Americanos say, mum's the word, no?" "Mmmmph-hmmmphh." Cara nodded. Cassandra and Ramon made sure the curtains were closed and turned off the lights. As they left, they placed the "Do Not Disturb" sign on the outside of the door and closed it. "Bmmphh mmphh bmmphh" Cara moaned over her shoulder to me. Both of us wiggled until we reached the back-to-back position and tried to use our fingers to pick the knots which bound our wrists, but this was of no use after a while. We rolled onto our sides and faced each other. Cara tried to use her toes to work at the knot which bound my ankles, but this too was fruitless. As she attempted this, her bare foot rubbed against the hair on my leg, arousing me as I've never been. "Mmmphhhh! Uhmmphhhh..mummmphhhh!" I grunted. She saw the hungry look in my eye and responded, "Uhmmmphhh! Uhmmmphhh!" and nodded. For quite a while we lay there and moaned with desire. Yes, we wanted to be free from our ropes, but strangely, not because we'd been mugged, but because we wanted to come together. Previously forbidden thoughts of each other flooded our minds as we gazed upon each other's briefly clad bodies. Were we starting to be glad Cassandra and Ramon had done this to us? The digits on the clock radio read 5:45am. We were exhausted from our struggles and did the best we could just to sleep a little. Suddenly, from out in the hallway, we heard the sound of a couple of women, Janie and Bess, two day-shift maids who were just making their rounds. Cara and I looked at each other. Do we try to cry out so they could hear us? Or was it better to hope they wouldn't come in, due to the embarrassment we'd feel at being discovered as we were? After a minute, we nodded to each other. "MMmmmmmphhh! Hellmmmphhhhh!" I roared. "MMMPhhh! Mmmmphhh! Mmmmmphh!" Cara cried. "Do you hear that?" we heard Janie's voice ask outside the door. "Yes, it's from right here in Room 321." "Do you suppose there's a problem?" "No. There's a Do Not Disturb sign on the door, and from all the grunting and moaning I hear, there's probobly a real hot date going on in there.!" We heard Janie and Bess explode with laughter as the sound of their flat uniform shoes clacked into the distance until they couldn't be heard. "ohhmmphhhh." we moaned in disappointment. The clock now read 6:45am. Cara and I felt many things by this point. We felt embarrassed at being stripped, bound and gagged by the bandits. We felt passion for each other as we gazed upon our briefly clad bodies. We were glazed in sweat from the muggy weather and lack of a/c. Our bodies were stiff from the ropes which bound us. Our mouths were like sand and cotton, so dry they were from several hours of wearing gags. What a night! we thought. Suddenly, the door flew open and in strode Artie McGoon. "Tommy! Cara! So there you are!" "Mmphhh..uhmmphhmmm" we moaned at him, helpless. "Wow! You two will never believe what happened. A couple of people wearing motel uniforms came down to the office several hours ago and held Jenny the receptionist at gunpoint and made her tell them where the safe was. They tied and gagged her, then grabbed the money. While they were doing that, Jenny managed to use her foot to trigger the alarm button, and the thugs ran for it. They were apprehended shortly after." "Mmmmphhh?" "Yeah, a Latin couple. So, anyway, we didn't recognize them, but we noticed that they wore your nametags on their uniforms. Since you two didn't punch out at the end of your shift, we figured that they took your uniforms and stashed you away." "Mmmphh-hmmmphh!" Cara and I moaned together as we wiggled, hoping Artie would get the message. "Oh? You want me to untie you and remove your gags? Sorry you two, but the police are on their way to investigate further, and your ropes and gags are evidence. If I touched them, that might be tampering." "Nmmmmphhh!" "Anyway, the local tv crew is here to interview me. Maybe this publicity will bring in more customers. Well, gotta be going now. The police will be up here shortly. Don't go away, and make sure you don't blab anything about this until the cops say it's ok." As Artie ran from the room, Cara and I looked at each other in frustration. "MMMMMMMMMMMMMPPPPPHHHHHHHHH!!!" --The End. |
| Name: | TommyVictim |
| Comments: | Hi,everyone. Yeah, the above story is fiction, I fess up! But having my uniform taken by bandits while I'm left in my skivvies, tied up and gagged is a fantasy. If anyone wants to chat about being a victim like this with me, let me know. Until then, "Mmmph!" |
| Name: | steve |
| Comments: | hey Tommy, Great story, I would love to chat about bondage stories |
| Name: | hogtied couple |
| E-mail address: | whitecouple4blk@yahoo.com |
| Comments: | HEY TOMMY EMAIL US BACK AT WHITECOUPLE4BLK@YAHOO.COM PLEASE |
| Name: | Speedob |
| Comments: | Love your story Tommy. Thanks. |
| Name: | Larry |
| Comments: | Hey Tommy, the ONLY thing that was missing from those stories was a hogtie or two, but that was a great story. Thanks for that! |
| Name: | TommyVictim |
| Comments: |
I. THE DEADLY COUNTDOWN Detective Tommy emerged from the police station and crossed the parking lot to his car. It was a muggy, sultry summer afternoon, and the heat rose from the newly repaved lot and penetrated his body. His shift had just ended, and he yearned to get home quickly so he could shed his dress shirt and tie, slacks, dress shoes and socks. He planned to lounge about in his apartment clad in just his bikini briefs and chat with some local singles online. He'd just opened the car door when his cell phone rang. "Hello. This is Detective Tommy." "Uh, Tommy." responded an older woman's voice "It's Wanda. I really need to ask a big favor of you, if you don't mind." The woman's name was Wanda Clementine. She was a secretary at the local defense contractor plant. She'd recently been entrusted with the keeping of highly confidential design plans for the BigBoy missile--a weapon so powerful it could destroy a continent the size of Africa in one shot. This was such a sensitive security issue that Tommy was assigned to work with her to ensure the maximum security of the plans. Although Wanda was in her mid-50's, she was handsomely built and energetic, and normally wore her still-blonde hair in a pony tail. "Yeah, Wanda. What's up?" "I'm so sorry, Tommy, but those design schematics for the BigBoy missile I kept at my desk? Well, I accidently took them home with me." "Aw, c'mon Wanda. You know better than that!" "Oooh, I know, I know..I just picked up my things and put them in my tote bag, and that folder just happened to be one of them. Well, since there's obviously many evil people out there who would want to get their hands on this, I thought it would be a good idea to come over to my house so I could give them to you. I mean, I know it's out of your way, but this is the best thing I could think of. I'm so ignorant!" "Ok, Wanda. I'll be there in about...25 minutes." Tommy sighed. "Oh, thank you, Tommy!" Tommy shook his head as he drove out onto the parkway. He'd definitely have to re-brief Wanda on the security policies. But he agreed that getting them from her as soon as possible was the best course. Intelligence reports from the police and national security stations mentioned that the intenational criminal mastermind, Scorpio, was on the loose and very likely to attempt a heist of those designs. He spoke into the car's intercom system. "Station. This is Detective Tommy. Do you read? Over." "Detective Tommy, this is Station." the dispatcher responded. "Station, I'm on my way to see Wanda Clementine on a business visit. I have to procure some defense schematics from her. Her location is on BindnTie Road. My estimated time of arrival is 20 minutes. I'll return to base in an hour. Over." "Roger, Detective. One hour. Over." Tommy rolled down the window and drove faster to improve the air flow through the car. He cursed himself for not getting the a/c unit fixed earlier. II. Wanda Clementine hung up the phone and nervously surveyed the men standing around her. She wore a button-down red short-sleeve shirt and lime green capris bottoms. She was barefoot. "You've done well to follow my instructions, Wanda." Scorpio said. "Wha--wha--what are you g-going to do with me?" The men around her emitted deep, gutteral laughs. Each of them wore a black catsuit, and their faces were painted with white face paint, as a mime actor would appear. Scorpio wore the same catsuit, but his face was painted black. "Why so nervous, sweetie?" Scorpio asked as he thumbed through the folder of missile designs. "To celebrate my acquistion of these plans, me and my crew are going to have a little celebration party. You and your wonderful Detective Tommy are going to be the guests of honor!" "Please...please...just go." Wanda begged with tears in her eyes. "What? And miss the main event? I'd never dream of it!" The criminal mastermind motioned to the cronies. "Our detective friend will arrive shortly. Help Ms. Clementine into her party suit." "Oh my God..what are you going to do with mmmmmphhh" A hand clapped firmly over her mouth as other pairs of hands seized her and unfastened her buttons. III. Tommy turned onto BindnTie Road. It was little more than a dirt path, and massive clouds of dust were left in the wake of the car. A few minutes later, the Clementine house was visible. It was a large, Victorian type surrounded by a forest, out in the middle of nowehere. Tommy noticed Wanda's car and parked behind it. As he exited the car, Tommy felt nervous. For all the peace and quiet this place afforded, there was also something eerie to the solitude. As he walked toward the house, he took out his cell phone and activated a unique feature--if there were any incoming calls to the phone, he wouldn't have to press a button to respond. He could just start talking immediately, just like a pre-set conference call. Tommy never used this feature before, but there was just something about that evening...he approached the front porch, looked up and saw a single lit window on the upper floor. IV. One of the intruders peeked through the curtain and called out, "He's here, Boss." "Good...good." Scorpio replied. "It'll be showtime soon, eh, Wanda?" Wanda sat in a heavy, wooden straight-back chair and muttered, "Oh..oh..no..." She was clad only in a white bra and panties. Her arms had been pulled behind the back of the chair and her hands were tied--palms together--with twine. Her upper body was lashed to the back of the chair, just above and below her breasts. Her thighs were bound to the seat, and her bare feet were tied at the ankles which were in turn tied to the lower rung of the chair. She choked back a sob as one of the cronies checked the knots. "You'll never get away with this!" she wailed. "Ah, dear Wanda.." Scorpio repled, "I shall indeed. In fact, not only will I get away with this, I'll get away with you and your Detective Tommy, too." Tears flowed from Wanda's eyes again. She remembered seeing the front door ajar when she returned home, but figured she must have failed to close it properly when she left that morning. It was only a couple of minutes after she entered and kicked off her sandals that a hand clapped tightly over her mouth, a pistol pressed against her back, and she was hustled upstairs. She felt guilty enough about bringing the schematics with her in the first place, now she felt worse that she was being used as bait to trap Tommy. "Oh, damn you...damn you, you bastards!" she shrieked. Scorpio motioned to one of his goons. "Gag her. The rest of you, get to your places." V. Tommy knocked on the front door, opened it and stuck his head in. "Wanda? Wanda? It's me, Detective Tommy." He looked up the steep staicase and saw a dim light from around the corner. He also heard a voice like Wanda's, only muffled. "Wanda? Are you ok?" Tommy drew his revolver and charged up the stairs. He knew it as a cardinal sin of a police officer to go into an unknown situation without back-up, but he was committed by now. He reached the top of the stairs and saw a lit room at the end of the hallway with it's door half open. He ran down the hall, flung open the door and entered. "Wanda! Oh, my God!" Wanda Clementine, stripped to her lingerie, squirmed against the ropes which secured her to the chair. Inside her mouth, a white, wadded handkerchief was visible, and between her lips the middle of a black scarf was wedged, with the ends tied behind her head. "Nmmmphhh! Uhmmfff mmff trmmmphhh! Uhmmmfff mmff trmmmphh!" she moaned into the gag as she shook her head. Tommy took another step closer and suddenly heard the door close behind him. He spun around and saw six catsuit-clad men with painted faces pointing pistols at him. Tommy knew he'd been snagged. He dropped his pistol and raised his hands. "Good evening, Detective Tommy." Scorpio said as he emerged from out of a closet. "I do believe the sexy damsel, Wanda, was trying to tell you this is a trap!" Two of the thugs searched Tommy and took his pistol, cell phone, and pager. As the detective listened to the laughs of the thugs and the gagged moans of Wanda, he thought of his decision to charge in without back-up. He figured he'd get a black mark on his next evalutation for this...if he'd still be around for it. VI. The dispatcher at the police station looked at the clock. Exactly one hour had passed since Detective Tommy had called in. He was supposed to have returned by now. The dispatcher walked down the hall to the chief's office and knocked. "Come." replied a high-and-mighty voice. "Sir." the dispatcher said, "It's about Detective Tommy. Over an hour ago, he called in to say that he was en route to BindnTie Road to visit a Wanda Clementine on official business. He should have returned by now, but hasn't and there's been no communication from him." The chief twirled his pen thoughtfully. It wasn't like Tommy to be behind schedule in any way, shape or form. "Sergeant, wait a few more minutes. If you still haven't heard from him, let me know." "Yes, sir." VII. "Scorpio! I should have known it was you. You do realize that theft of important national security documents and kidnapping will bring a sentence of hundreds of years to you and these creeps with you." Scorpio thumbed through the folder and smiled. "Yes, Detective Tommy, I immagine charges like that would be substantial, but in case you failed to notice, I'm not the one tied and gagged like Wanda or held at gunpoint like yourself. In short, you've got far worrisome problems than I, and this is only the beginning." "You evil goon, you're so smug. What do you mean?" "You'll discover the answer to that, Detective. First, you'll oblige us and strip down to only your undies." Tommy's face was jolted with shock. "What?" One of the thugs pressed his pistol into Tommy's back. "I'm sorry, Detective." Scorpio said. "I believe the phrase is..."please"". Tommy realized there was no choice. He unfastened his tie and let it drop to the floor. Next, he unbuttoned his dress shirt and removed it. He bent down, removed his dress shoes and socks. Finally, he unfastened his slacks and climbed out of them. He now stood clad in front of Scorpio, his gang and Wanda only in his tight, black bikini briefs. "Scorpio, you--" "Shhhh, Detective." the crime boss replied. "Place your hands on top of your head, spread your legs and keep your mouth shut." Tommy obeyed. "Isn't it amazing, Wanda?" Scorpio said. "Your hunk of a detecive comes charging in here like he's a movie hero, and now he's stripped to his bikini briefs, at gunpoint, and at my mercy." Wanda bowed her head. "Mmmmphhhh." Another large wooden straight-back chair was moved behind Tommy, and he was made to sit down. He and Wanda were facing each other, only a few feet apart. Tommy grimaced as he saw a couple of the goons approach with coils of rope. "You've stripped me to my briefs and now you're gonna tie me up?" he asked as his arms were pulled behind the back of the chair. "Of course, Detective. After all, it isn't fair that poor Wanda gets tied up and you don't. I also insisted that both of you be clad only in your undies. It's an oppressively hot summer evening, the air conditioner isn't turned on, and the windows are closed. Since it's so humid and stuffy in here, I thought you two should be afforded some comfort. I may be wanted internationally, but I am a gracious host!" Tommy's hands were tied at the wrists behind the back of the chair, his upper body lashed to the back, his thighs bound to the seat, and his bare feet tied at the ankles and then to the lower rung of the chair. "So what are your plans now, you dirty criminal?" "Ah, yes." Scorpio replied. "I see we've reached the point where I explain to you and Miss Clementine how I plan to get away with all of this. Very well, then." Tommy squirmed helplessly in his chair. He knew he'd been tied up by professionals. "Scorpio, you're such a coward! Your goons do all the stealing and tie us up, while you just sit back with that crap-eating grin on your face? Is that it?" Scorpio removed a small white handkerchief from his pocket and compressed it. "Detective Tommy, you'll see that I can be very hands-on." he said as he approached. Tommy squirmed helplessly as he realized what the handkerchief was going to be used for. VIII. "Sir, it's been another seven minutes, and still no word from Detective Tommy." The chief sighed. "This is strange, damn strange, Sergeant. You said he was going to see this Wanda...what the hell?" "Clementine, sir...Wanda Clementine." "Yes, yes...what about her? Why's she so important?" The sergeant handed him a dossier. "Sir, it turns out that she is an important secretary at the local defense plant. She keeps the plans and designs for some very important weapons our country is trying to develop. It says in there that Detective Tommy is working with her to maintain that security." "Holy crap, that's right!" the chief said as he flipped through the pages. "So you think his going over there has something to do with that?" "Just my opinion, sir, but yes, I do. There are also those intelligence reports about this Scorpio on the loose too." "Come on, Sergeant. Let's go to the dispatch room and try to raise him on the air. We need to hear what he's got to say." IX. "Mmmmphhhh! Mrmmphh--mummphhh!" Tommy protested. Scorpio inserted the wadded handkerchief into his mouth, then wedged the middle of another black scarf between the detective's lips and tied the ends behind his head, effectively gagging him. "Now, I can enlighten both of you as to my plans without any unnecessary interruptions." Scorpio said. Tommy and Wanda looked into each others eyes. Both were perspiring from the muggy temperature, and both breathed heavy. "It's quite simple." the criminal mastermind continued. "Your country has developed plans to build the BigBoy Missile. As you can see, I'm now in possession of them." Wanda and Tommy glared at the villain. "Quite a weapon, isn't it? They say it can obliverate a continent like Africa with one strike. That's a lot of power...power that many other governments would like to possess." "Mmmphhmmmm...mmmphhh!" Tommy protested. "Now, now, detective. Didn't anyone teach you it's impolite for you to talk with your mouth full?" The henchmen laughed heartily at this. "Where was I....oh, yes! Those other governments would pay a condiderable sum to have these schematics...millions and millions at least. Those governments that hate your country the most would probobly pay the most, don't you think?" Tommy and Wanda began to fathom the creep's intentions. "Nmmmmphh! Mmmphhmmmm! Nmmmphhh!" they cried into their gags together. "And so it would be a square deal. Me and my gang would be infinitely wealthy for the rest of our lives and retire to paradises of our choosing...while the your country would be lined up for a massive strike by someone." "Mmphh! Mmmphh! Mmmphh!" the captives grunted. "Not enough for you two? There's one more thing. Since you and Miss Clementine are the only witnesses to what I'm doing, we're going to make sure you don't tell anyone about it. I'd love to kidnap both of you and force you to spend the rest of your lives in bound slavery at one of my hidden resorts, but there isn't the time. So..." Scorpio motioned to one of the goons who placed a bound stack of dynamite between Tommy and Wanda. There was also a digital clock attached, which would count down with ominous "ticks" until detonation. A button was pressed, and the countdown began from 45 minutes. Tick...tick...tick...tick... Wide-eyed with fear, the detective and secretary struggled wildly with their ropes and pleaded for mercy. "Mmmmphhhhh! Nmmmmphhhhhh! mummmmphhhh!" The goons all left the room and their footsteps could be heard thumping down the stairs. Only Scorpio remained. The villain approached Wanda and fondled her breasts. "Ohhmmphhhh...oohmmmphhh!" she sobbed through her gag. "Wanda, Wanda...such a bright, sweet secretary, a model employee. But you made a terrible mistake bringing those plans home with you. You've also allowed yourself to be used to trap your hot partner, Detective Tommy, and both of you are going to perish. Sweetie, you've let yourself down, your company down, your country down, and Detective Tommy down. Think about that as the last minutes of your life tick away." "Ummmmphhhhh!" Wanda sobbed. Scorpio then turned to Tommy and patted him atop his head. "And what will your epitaph be, Detective? Perhaps this: That I'm better than you! That you're no match for me! That you weren't able to protect your hot friend, Wanda! As you think that one over, the time bomb will serenade you." Tick...tick...tick....tick... Scorpio left the room, closed the door and clomped down the stairs leaving his bound and gagged prisoners to weep for mercy. X. "Station to Detective Tommy....Station to Detective Tommy." There was no answer. "Keep trying, Sergeant." "Station to Detective Tommy...Station to Detective Tommy." XI. Tommy and Wanda continued to struggle. Fingers wiggled, bare feet twitched and upper bodies lurched against expertly tied ropes. Heads jerked in different directions in attempts to work off the secure gags. Both captives were soaked with sweat from their hair to the soles of their bare feet. The two faced each other, which frustrated them because they were unable to position themselves back-to-back to use their fingers to try to untie each other's wrists. The chairs they were tied to were heavy and cumbersome--they couldn't be tipped over. And all the while, the deadly serenade of the time bomb continued... Tick...tick...tick...tick...35 minutes left. "...Station to Detective Tommy..." "Mmmmphh?" Wanda and Tommy grunted in unison. Tommy looked to his right and saw his cell phone on a table. Scorpio and his goons had forgotten to take it! Tommy remembered the special feature he enabled the phone for. "Mmmmmmphhhh! Helllmmmphhhh!" he cried through his gag. "Detective Tommy...please repeat...over." Tommy looked at Wanda and jerked his head toward the phone to motion to her to cry out also. "Mmmmphhhhh! Mmmmphhhhh!" they cried. XII. "Sergeant, do you hear that?" "Yes sir, a man and woman's voice." "Detective Tommy, right?" "Probobly, sir, and the other voice could belong to Wanda Clementine. But they sound muffled." "Gagged?" "Possibly, sir, if there was a home invasion or robbery when he got over there." Suddenly the chief and dispatcher looked at each other. "Scorpio!" they exclaimed together. "Sergeant, put out the alert. All available units to BindnTie Road, on the double! I'm heading out that way now." "Yes, sir!" XIII. Detective Tommy and Wanda Clementine were exhausted. They'd been struggling against their ropes and gags for so long, the strength had drained from them. The heat and humidity had sapped their energy also: Tommy's bikini briefs and Wanda's bra and panties were completely saturated with perspiration. The two had hoped that the sweat would somehow make it easier for them to get their hands free, but it wasn't the case. The gags had made their mouths sore and dry, and neither could cry out with the same energy as before. The captives sat and looked at each other sadly. The bomb clock was down to 5 minutes. Tick...tick...tick...tick... Suddenly, the sound of vehicles entering the driveway could be heard, with the accompanying sound of open and closed door, footsteps, voices and radios. "Mmmmphhh?" the prisoners weakly moaned to each other. Moments later, several footsteps could be heard pounding up the stairs, along with a voice: "Detective Tommy....are you there? It's Officer Wilson." Tommy and Wanda were revived now. "Helllmmphhh...hellllmmmphhh...mmmmphhh..mmmphhh!" Wilson and three other officers burst into the room. "Detective Tommy! Ms. Clementine!" "Mummmphhhh..Mmmmmm!" the two jerked their heads toward the floor in the direction of the bomb, which was down to 2 and 1/2 minutes. Tick...tick...tick...tick... "Get Officer Boyle up here quick!" Wilson barked. Boyle happened to be a bomb demolition expert. Boyle rushed into the room and plied his trade with the calmness of a swan on a lake. By the time he had disconnected the detonation system, the clock read 20 seconds. Tommy and Wanda were freed. Wanda collapsed and was taken via ambulance to the local medical center. "Detective Tommy!" the chief exclaimed as he entered the room. "Thank God you're all right." "Thanks, Chief, for the rescue. I'll be fine. It was Scorpio. He and his band broke into the house, made me and Ms. Clementine strip to just our undies, tied and gagged us, then set up that bomb to finish us off. Scorpio also made off with the missile schematics. We've got to find him!" "Well, I've got some good news and bad news for you, Detective." "Sir?" "The good news is, we have the schematics back. A car answering the description of Ms. Clementine's was speeding down the road. We chased it down, and subdued six guys in cat suits and painted faces after a fierce gun battle. The schematic plans for the missiles were with them." "Great!" Tommy said. "That takes care of Scorpio's thugs and the missile plans, but what about--" "That's the bad news. Scorpio wasn't with them. There's a massive manhunt going on for him now, but that's all." Detective Tommy was crestfallen. As long as Scorpio was on the loose, sensitive security documents were never safe. A police car was on hand to take Tommy back home. He walked toward the car across the driveway and felt the dust on his bare feet. As he climbed into the back seat of the car, still clad only in his bikinis, he hung his head in depression: Scorpio was still out there. THE END. |
| Name: | TommyVictim |
| E-mail address: | generalsedore@hotmail.com |
| Comments: | Hi, everyone:
Here's my address for chats about my posts. If I'm not all tied up and gagged (LOL), I'll get back to you. |
| Name: | speedob |
| Comments: | I moved in with my gorgeous Aunt Jane, a 5'4" buxom blonde that had a second job as a Dolly Parton look-a-like because the college was right in the town where she lived. It was a great set-up for me an 18-year-old with limited funds. Jane was divorced and her son and daughter had moved along, so it was just the two of us in her big white farm house about two miles from the center of town.
I rode my ten-speed back and forth to colege and my part-time job as a lifeguard and night manager at the local motel. I pulled into the long gravel driveway and saw a white van parked in front of the house at 3:00 or so. I didn't think much of it since Aunt Jane got deliveries all of the time, she sold Avon products on the side. I put my bike in the barn and walked in the back door only to be grabbed from behind! I tried to call out for 'Help!', but a balled up worn white panty girdle was stuffed in my mouth and a wide red bandana wrapped over my lower face, followed by a 4" wide ace bandage. I was shoved by a robber that had a good 5" and a good 50 pounds on me and I am 5'6" tall and weigh a sturdy 140 pounds. The man wore a black stocking over his head and black slacks, sweatshirt and even sneakers, the blunt steel against my yellow spandex shorts made me very nervous. He pushed me into Aunt Jane's bedroom! I should have been frightened, after all the gorgeous, well-tanned, blue eyed, 51-year-old, with thick curly platinum-blonde hair, and an overripe figure, that her tight red spandex sports bra, skintight white spandex pants and white sneakers looked painted on, had a worn panty shoved in her luscious mouth with a pair of nude controltop pantyhose wrapped over her full red lips at least three times, her well manicured hands were secured behind her back, her knees and pencil thin ankles were also secured with 3" wide white medical tape, the robber even wrapped a liberal amount above and below her ample and firm 34EE bosom, (I'll admit I looked in the hamper and checked out the size when I first moved in), and she was terrified and from the yellow wet spot on the front of her spandex pants had peed herself at least once, but instead found myself very aroused! The robbed shoved me face down on the king sized bed with a leopard print bedspread and soon had my hands restrained behind my back, my knees, upper torso, and ankles secured with 3" wide white medical tape. I felt my thick manhood strain in my yellow spandex shorts as I stared at my gorgeous buxom aunt with my big baby blue eyes! To add to out troubles was the hot and humid September afternoon it was 92 in the shade and I was already hot and sweaty from my bike ride and my helpless aunt's perky blood-red nipples strained against the spandex soprts bra and her clean shaven vulva was very much on display because of her accident and being sweaty! I was so embarrassed after all Aunt Jane was my mother's older sister, but she was so pretty and had a body men lusted after! The robber swatted my spandex clad bottom with hs gloved hand just to make sure I knew who was in charge, not that I would forget after all he was bigger, looked much stronger and had a pistol. He was definitely in charge. He went about his business and robbed the house of the televisions, stereo, sliverware, jewelry, and about $200.00 in cash, while we struggled on the bed, and I had an uncontrolled climax in my bright yellow spandex shorts in front of my gorgeous bound and gagged buxom aunt! I felt like a complete pervert and sadly was in no hurry to be freed. The robber rolled my aunt over and playd with her perky nipples through her spandex sports bra and treased her about wetting her pants twice, then reminded me that we would be tied up and gagged for a long time and hoped I took care of my business before I got home, and as luck would have it I didn't. He rolled me on my back and laughed as he ran a gloved hand over the sticky wet spot around the crotch of my spandex shorts and then rubbed my thick golden-blonde hair so my aunt could see the results of my excitement. I wanted to crawl under the huge bed and hide, after all it was my aunt, but then again she was in a lot of my wet dreams at night. The sound of a siren stratled the robber. He quickly gathered up a canvas bag, his pistol and pulled the phone cord from the wall and fled. I heard the rumble of the van and soon heard it speed along the long gravel driveway! We were alone, safe and helpless! I heard more sirens speed along the narrow county road and had a feeling the fire department had a call. Time moved along slowly, as my bodily functions ached for relief. I could not lose my erection and my aunt closed in on me and made feeble attempts to pull the tape from my hnads, which only made me lose control of my bladder and soon after some semen! I was a helpless embarrassed mess, and so was my gorgeous buxom aunt. It got dark and we were in the dark bedroom trussed up like a pair of holiday turkeys. I had a feeling and later found out my aunt had been grabbed around noon and by midnight was sore and desperate, not to mention we were both soaked in sweat and our own urine. To add to my problems was the constant excitement of being next to the most gorgeous MILF in town. I finally dozed off. "Oh my God!" Mrs. Smith, Jane's best friend and partner in the Avon business showed up in the smelly bedroom, I'm certain we stunk to high heavens. She left us tied up and gagged, until the police arrived for evidence, way too many C.S.I. shows on t.v. today. I swore she had her big brown eyes on my frontal package the whole time and even the police seemed to take a few too many pictures of my stained crotch, but by 10:00 A.M we were free and the robber long gone. I still live with my aunt, but look at her differently now......... This story is fiction and for Tommy. |
| Name: | TommyVictim |
| E-mail address: | Crossed! One of the more stranger heists... |
| Comments: |
I. Hey...what could be worse than jury duty? That's right--Being on jury duty for the trial of the most natorious mobster in modern times. Vinnie Boombatza was wanted for every crime under the sun, and probobly for crimes under other suns we don't know about. He'd been getting away with it all for the last couple of decades, but he was finally caught. This led to me being caught, too--to serve as a member of the jury for the ritzy, highly-publicezed trial. Because of the importance of the case, and also due to Boombatza's goons' eagerness to silence any unfavorable jurors, me and each member of the jury were put up in separate rooms at the local motel. I found my room pleasant. It had all the accessories--tv, plenty of food to order, even my own police guard, who'd escort me to the courtroom and back to the hotel, and would camp outside of my room. One evening, after another day in court--by the way, this trial had all the makings of one that would last a few months--I stepped out of the shower and slipped into a pair of tight, black bikini briefs, my usual ritual for an evening's relaxation. I'd just gotten into the skivvies when I heard a knock at the door. "Tommy...Tommy...this is your police guard for the evening..may I come in?" It was a feminine voice, which greatly surprised and pleased me, as so far my guards had been men. "Sure, hon. C'mon in." "Are you decent?" "Yeah, I am." I lied. I mean, so what! If I was so important to be on this jury and rate police protection, how could a little skinny-bop hurt? I confidently paraded out into the living room. I wasn't disappointed! Standing there was a police woman. She was a little tall, but that was all right. She must have been somewhere in her 30's with long blonde straight hair--in this case bound up in a bun. Her breasts were prominent beneath the short-sleeve, summer police blouse, which sported a badge, unit insignia patches, silver "PD" lapels and a name tag. It was my first look at Officer Robin Schoonman. Oh, yeah, it got better. A dark blue skirt descended to about her knees, and beighe pantyhose encased athletic legs. Attractive, energetic feet were nestled into black dress pumps. "Hell-ooo, Officer!" I happily said as James Brown's oldie pop hit, "I feel good" echoed in my mind. Finally, a hot cop to watch me for the night. "Good evening, Mr. Tommy." her strangely deep voice said with a hungry smile, as she tossed a large black duffle bag on the bed. This was almost too much! Any of the other officers would have said no more than a gruff greeting and instructed me to put something on over my briefs. But not this one! I surveyed her utility belt and tried to think up a way to convince her to show me some techniques with her handcuffs. "I must say, sir, that you're interestingly dressed." "Oh, that's ok, Officer Schoonman. I unwind like this every evening. You like, eh?" "Mmm..." she nodded. "I know it's against regulations, but I think I can give you more than you've been used to in this place." Uh-huh! I was soooooooo aroused. "Sure, you can!" I replied as I rubbed a bare foot against a hairy leg. "Why don't you get out of that pistol belt, kick those heels off and pad over to the sofa here, Off--I mean, can I call you Robin?" The officer unholstered a 9mm Glock pistol and screwed a silencer on it, then pointed it at me. . "Uh..ok, ok..I'm sure there are other names I can use." I said, as several sexy-sounding ones came to mind. I thought the pistol was part of some weird foreplay act. "For starters," the officer said in a voice that became masculine as he pulled off the blonde wig, "My name's not really Robin...it's Rob." Like...OMG! The officer's hairstyle was really a crew-cut, marine vetern type. This was a man cross-dressed as a female police officer. Gotta say though, he sure had hot legs! "Into the bathroom!" he growled and waved the pistol for emphasis. Like I was gonna argue! I felt the room's carpeting pad beneath my bare feet as I walked to where he wanted me. "Now, raise your arms above the shower curtain rod." he said, as he withdrew handcuffs from the utility belt. I got into the tub and raised my arms high. There were two efficient 'snap' sounds and my wrists were cuffed to the shower curtain rod. A large, white, rectangular-sized piece of tape was removed from its paper backing and pressed over my lips. "Mmmph." "Don't make a peep." My guest undressed. He slipped his feet out of the black pumps, unbuttoned and removed the blouse, unfastened and took off the false breast assembly, and dropped the skirt. He walked over to the bed, sat down, and carefully removed the control-top pantyhose. He re-entered the bathroom and stood before me, clad only in hunter-green bikini briefs. K-i-n-k-y, right? "I'm not a cop." he said as he began to wash the makeup from his face at the sink. Uh...yeah. "Would've been a lot easier to just put a few slugs into you here and now, but Mr. Boombatza wants you alive. That's right, bub, you ain't testifyin." Rob walked back into the bedroom. He removed jeans, a shirt and sneakers from the duffle bag and donned them. "There...that's better. The organization gave me specialized trianing in cross-dressing, and it obviously worked..I could see the reaction in your bikinis." he said with a smile. "Mmmmph." I nodded. Hey, he was right. "Now, I'm gonna get you out of this place and to our hide-out." Rob continued, as he reached up and unfastened the handcuffs. I rubbed my wrists to help the circulation as he pushed me into the living room. "Mmmmphhh..mmmphh." "Hold on a minute!" He reached over and grabbed one end of the tape which sealed my mouth, and in one firm motion, ripped it away from my lips. "Mmphh--ow! Look, dude, I know why you want me, but where's the real Officer Schoonman?" "Don't worry, bub. We've got her stashed away, nice and comfy. You should have seen the look on her face when she found out she had to hand over her uniform!" Rob said with a laugh. "Sure, and I'll bet you got your kicks out of the view." "Naaaahh...well, she's ok. Could stand to lose a little weight, but she's a cop, not a call girl." "So, how do you plan to take me from here. I think if I just march out in only these bikini briefs and barefoot, people will notice, don't you think?" "That's ok, bub. I've got a nice little disguise all picked out for you." Rob reached into the duffle bag and held up a small white container, which read" No-Nonsense: Control-Top Pantyhose (beige)". Yeah, yeah, I know...what a "drag"! But, hey, what could I do? Under Rob's forceful attention, I shaved until my face and legs were smooth. I tried to remember the last time when my legs were hairless, but couldn't. So, then I had to sit in a straight-backed chair, and I heard those evil 'snap' noises as my hands were cuffed behind the back of the chair. My 'beautician' then sat in my lap and crafted my face into something feminine with makeup, lip gloss, false eylashes, even earrings. Off came the handcuffs, and I was allowed to stand and look at myself in a nearby mirror. "You know, people are gonna be suspicious if you call me Mr. Tommy now." I said as I gazed at Cover Girl. "I know, Patti." came the reply. Of course...Patti...well, how do you do! I stood there stock still as false breasts were strapped to my chest. They weren't like Dolly Parton's, mind you, but they could be noticed. Then it was over to the bed, where I sat and removed the pantyhose from the container. "How's your toenails, Patti?" "Yeah, yeah, I clipped and filed them!" Rob was a real stickler on that. If the toenails weren't kept properly, they'd cause runs in the stockings when the hosiery was donned. I fit my toes into the nylon and slowly pulled the hosiery up, carefully smoothing it along the way, until the hosiery extended past my hips. My black bikini briefs were visible beneath the nylon. I ran my now nylon-encased foot against my calf. Rob stared at this, eyes glazed. "Oh, yeah...mmm." he mumbled. I'm such a hot date, aren't I? After I finished buttoning up the long-sleeve, white blouse, I climbed into a red, knee-high skirt, and slid my feet into red stiletto heels. Rob came over and helped me into a red dress jacket, and to top it off, a wig--shoulder length, curly red hair--was positioned on my head. I was no longer Mr. Tommy, the juror; I was Patti, the flaming-dressed, attractive redhead. "Ohhh, aren't you a heartbreaker!" Rob laughed. I blew him a kiss. Prick. II. Rob and I walked arm-in-arm down the hallway. There were a few other police officers and various other people around, but our masquerade was working. When Rob first entered the building, he was the fake Officer Robin Schoonman; now he was just an ordinary-looking guy. I got a few looks, but they were hungry ones; nobody suspected that the gorgeous redhead was really a cleverly-kidnapped, crossdressed male juror. "Remember, Patti, I have the gun, so just come with me." my 'boyfriend' warned in a whisper. I played along. I tilted my head back, smiled and sighed. As I walked, I made sure that my hips made that distinctive feminine sway from one direction to the other, and I took shorter strides than I normally do. "Rob, these stilettos are killing meeeeeee." I said softly. "Don't worry, my dear. You'll soon be off your feet. How do you like your perfume?" "It could gag an elephant." I replied with another cute smile. We rode the elevator down to the lobby and strolled outside. Rob glanced around at the busy traffic. "There, Patti. Our car's on the way." As I gazed at the black Lincon Town Car which slowly creeped toward us, Rob put his arms around me. "We only have to play this role for another minute or so." he said. "Put your arms around me." As I obeyed, his face moved closer toward mine. Oh, give me a break! I thought, as our lips pressed together. The kiss must've lasted a good twenty seconds, but hey, what could I do? He had the gun, so I had to play the part of the good little damsel. The car finally pulled up alongside of us. The kiss mercifully ended, and Rob opened the door and ushered me into the back seat. Immediately after sitting, I removed the stilettos and Rob pulled my arms behind my back. The familiar 'snap' of the handcuffs were heard. "Rob, I can deal with these damn handcuffs, but those stilettos are murder. How do crossdressers like you deal-mmmphhh." "Walking in dress heels takes getting used to, Patti." he said as he pressed another stip of tape over my mouth. "Now, sit still and be quiet." I looked toward the front seat with pleading eyes, but the driver didn't acknoweldge me. The creep just kept driving. III. Half an hour later, the car pulled up to an abandoned warehouse. Rob helped me out of the car, as my hands were still cuffed. "We'll go inside now, Patti. And you don't have to wear the stilettos again." "Mmmmph." I exhalted through my taped lips. Thank God for small miracles. The wood floor soothed my stocking feet as we entered the warehouse and the large door closed behind us. "You may get out of your disquise now." Rob said as he ripped the tape from my mouth and unfastened the handcuffs. "You won't have to wear it again." "Mmmmph..ow!" I replied. Yeah, what a pity! You could just tell I loved being his hot little number, huh? Within minutes, I was clad only in my black bikini briefs. After I was allowed to wash the makeup and lip gloss off and remove the false lashes and earrings, I was hustled down a long corridor, after which I was taken into a room. "Mr. Tommy, please meet Officer Robin Schoonman!" Seated on an old sofa sat a woman of medium build. She was in her 50's with long, straight blonde hair which now draped past her shoulders. She was clad only in a black bra and matching panties. Rope bound her hands behind her back, her upper body above and below her breasts, her thighs above the knees and bare feet at the ankles. "Officer Schoonman! Am I glad to see you!" I said. "Mmmphhhh..uhmpppmmm..mummmphhhh!" she replied. A small white cloth was visible in her mouth, and a strip of black cloth was wedged between her lips with the two ends tied behind her head. I could see from her expression that she was embarrassed, humiliated and terrified. "Actually, this is the second time I've met you." I continued as a couple of thugs began to tie me up. "I know this sounds a little corny, but Rob here really fit into your uniform well, didn't he?" "Mmmphh! Mmmphhh! Mmmmphh!" She gave me a glare to indicate she wasn't pleased with how this converstation was going. Soon I was tied up exactly as she was. As the thugs checked my knots, Rob picked up a small cloth and made a ball out of it. I knew what wss coming as he walked toward me. "Uh, Officer Schoonman..or may I call you Robin?" "Mummfff-mmmph!" she answered and jerked her head side to side, as if to say, 'whatever!" "Well, I'm a juror on the Boombatza trial. You were supposed to my guard and escort before, well, you know..." "Uhmmphhh!" "Yeah, well, I really thought that was you who came into my hotel room. But Rob here can sure dress like a hottie, and the next thing I know, I'm cross-dressed as a cute redhead and forced to play the part of his girlfriend as he walked me out of the place." "Mmmmphhhh...ohmmmffff..." "So now I'm here, and we're stipped to just our undies and tied up. I just want you to know that however this ends, it's been a pleasure to--Mmmmmphhhhhh." Rob stuffed the cloth ball into my mouth, then wedged the middle of a strip of black cloth between my lips and tied the ends behind my head. I was effectively gagged. Robin and I watched intently as Rob produced a cell phone and held it in front of us. "This is a cell phone, boys and girls. It was donated to us by the police department. Many thanks, Officer Schoonman." "Urggmmphh!" she grunted. Rob used the video function to record Robin and me as we squirmed and moaned into our gags. "And now.." Rob continued, "I'll use it to text the court, tell them to dismiss the charges against Mr. Boombatza, or else the two of you are dead meat!" "Nmmmphh!" we responded. "And the best part is, it came from Officer Schoonman's phone, so we don't have to worry about tracking issues. There! Message sent. The court has six hours...and so do both of you!" Robin and I looked at each other dejectedly, as Rob and the other thugs roared with laughter and left us alone. IV. We weren't going anywhere. Our ropes had been tied by the underworld's most expert binders, and our gags were snug. There was a digital clock on a nearby table to mark the time, and three hours had gone by. I looked at Robin. Her head was bowed, as if she was trying to take a nap. I scooted a little closer to her and tapped my tied bare feet against hers. She glared at me. "Mmph-hmmph." I nodded. "Mmmph!" she angrily grunted back. C'mon, babe. Just trying to be sociable. So, you had your uniform taken from you, and you're stripped to your bra and panties, tied up and gagged. Hey, it could happen to any lady cop who lets her mind wander, right? We've got a few more hours left, so let's try to make the best of it, get friendly...know what I mean? I reached over again and initiated another session of footsie with her. This time, she returned the caresses as best as she could. "Mmmmphhh..." I moaned softly and nodded. "Uhmphhh..." she replied softly and nodded. It was as beautiful and intimate as a tied up and gagged couple could get! We decided to let go of the terror, let the chips fall as they may, and examine each other, press against each other,and try to communicate sensual feelings through the way we stared, the way we breathed, the way we twitched, through our gagged mouths. V. According to the clock, there was just one more hour left before our kindapper's deadline. Suddenly, Rob and a few thugs came running into the room very much alarmed. "Cops outside!" Rob yelled. "How did they get onto us? This plan was perfect!" Outside the building, we could hear approaching vehicles, sirens and people. "I guess it wasn't perfect enough, dick-head!" one of the thugs answered. "Okay, wise-guy, how we gonna get out of this one?" Rob thought for a moment. "Like this!" He grabbed Robin and positioned her on the soles of her bare feet. "Okay, Cop, hop over to that window. Move!" "Mmmph..mmmphh..mmmphhh" Robin cried in muffled yelps as she took small hops toward the window facing the parking lot. When Rob got her over there, he opened the window and yelled out. "Hey, pigs! We've got your hot Officer Schoonman here!" "Tell 'em to back off or you're dead!" he advised Robin, as he loosened the strip of cloth around her mouth and removed the gag. "Help!" Robin screamed/sobbed as loud as she could. "This is Officer Robin Schoonman! I've been kidnapped, stripped to my undies and tied up..I'm gonna be gagged! Pull your troopers back and release Mr. Boombatza, or I'll be killed." She sobbed again, and Rob stuffed the cloth back into her mouth, refastened the gag and pushed her to the floor. "Get him over here!" he yelled as he pointed at me. So, it was my turn. I hopped slowly on the soles of my bare feet as well as my bonds would allow until I reached the window. When I arrived, Rob removed my gag and forced me to call out to the gathered law officials. "Help! This is Mr. Tommy! I'm a juror on the Boombatza case, and I've been kidnapped with Officer Schoonman...I've been stripped to my black bikini briefs and tied up. He's gonna gag my mouth in a minute...leave this area and free Mr. Boombatza or I'll be killed. Help...help....hellmmmmmphhhh." I looked at Rob desparately as he re-gagged me and tossed me to the floor beside Robin. "There!" Rob said to his cronies. If those cops don't go away in five minutes, shoot these two!" As Robin and I lay on the floor, stripped, tied up, gagged, sweating and moaning, a thug stood over us, ready to kill us within minutes. A gas substance suddenly entered the building. The thugs and Rob began to cough and drop to their knees. Robin and I coughed also. We heard the sound of police special forces enter and apprehend the gang. Robin and I squirmed and hoped someone would see us through the tear-gas haze. Suddenly Rob, who'd been prostrate on the floor, got up with his pistol and staggered over to us. He pressed the barrell against my head. "Good-bye, juror!" he hissed. Robin sobbed. BANG! Rob dropped his pistol and collapsed on the floor beside us. He'd been felled by a sharpshooter. Several rescue people attended to us. VI. The ceremony at City Hall was grand. Vinnie Boombatza had finally been convicted and sentenced to 300 years in prison, and the rest of his gang would go to jail for years to come. Accordingly, the city celebrated in great fashion. The district attorney, who successfully prosecuted the case gave a rousing speech. I stood behind him in my finest dress suit. I looked a few feet away and winked at Officer Robin Schoonman, who was once again in her dress uniform: sky-blue blouse, dark blue skirt, utility belt, beige hosiery and shined dress pumps. She was radiant as she winked back. Later that night, I relaxed at my apartment, just in my bikini briefs, as usual. There was a knock and I answered the door. "Hi there, hot guy." a smiling Robin Schoonman said. "Well, hello Officer. What can I do for you?" I asked as I wiggled my bikini-clad hips. "I've come to arrest you, sexy man! You have the right to remain silent...." she began as she entered, closed the door, unfastened her utility belt and kicked off her dress pumps. And let me tell you: the cuffs felt good this time! The End. That's for you, speedbob! |
| Name: | speedob |
| Comments: | Another great story Tommy. Love the crossdresser angle, and the older woman ending. You tie up loose ends in your stories nicely.
Pint Sized P.I. Todd Little, the cute as a button, 5'4", with the perfect beach tan, high cheekbones, big baby-blue eyes, thick wavy golden-blonde hair, and a well toned 140 pound frame that his tight white Speedo, barely concealed his private parts, worked as a town lifeguard and amateur sleuth. He had heard about a smuggling ring not far from the public beach, where boats were used to bring counterfeit clothing from one end of the lake to the other. He had just gotten off of lifeguard duty and decided to have a look in the local Bathingsuit Shop where the counterfeit clothing was stored. He snuck in through a basement window and saw piles of t-shirts, sweatshirts, bathingsuits, and even spandex bike shorts in boxes with almost perfect markings and labels on them. He was so preoccupied with his find that he never heard Jane Buxton, the 5'11", Barbie doll faced gorgeous, store owner, with high cheekbones, a strong chin, big almond shaped hazel eyes, and long thick curly auburn hair, and a very overripe 44DD-24-40 hourglass figure that her red spandex leotard, nude tights and shiny red 4" highheels emphasized all too nicely, sneak up on him. Before he knew it a balled up black bikini was stuffed in his mouth! Jane had the element of surprise on Todd and soon had the nosey 18-year-old's hands secured behind his back, his knees, ankles and his upper body, bound with red nylon climbing cord and wrapped a wide black spandex strip over his Speedo filled mouth. He was then shoved in the tiny bathroom and heard his gorgeous kidnapper shove a chair against the door to keep locked inside. Todd struggled and tried to get free, but the buxom redhead was an expert with knots and capturing teenage snoops. The more he struggled the tighter the knots seemed to get, plus he had very little room to move in. He lost track of time and sat on the toilet, that he could not use if he had to and tried to think of a way out. Meanwhile, Lucy Little, the 5'3", centerfold attractive, well-tanned, 43-year-old, mother, with high cheekbones, big doe shaped bright blue eyes, thick curly platinum-blonde hair, and a very shapely 34EE-25-36 hourglass figure, that her tight red spandex top, skintight white riding breeches, and shiny black riding boots hugged like a second skin, had called all of Todd's friends and even a few teenagers that didn't like him. She tried his cellphone, and got no answer, she was worried, after all he did think of himself as a private investigator. She drove by the beach and saw his orange Honda parked in teh otherwise empty parking lot and then noticed a speedboat leave the dock next to the Bathingsuit Shop at 11:30! It then dawned on her, Todd was after the countefeit clothing gang and had mentioned the shop at breakfast. She decided to see what was going on. The basement door was unlocked so went inside. She heard muffled sounds in the the small bathroom with a chair jammed under the doorknob. She opened the door! "Todd!" She exclaimed a little too loud! Jane was about to lock-up for the night after shipping out a big order of counterfeit clothes and sending the last gang member home for the night. She grabbed Lucy and quickly shoved a white bikini bottom in her luscious mouth and wrapped a wide white spandex cloth over her full red lips three times to stifle her cries for 'Help!'. Lucy was so scared she wet her skintight riding breeches as Jane bound her hands behind her back with black tights! Todd saw the fire alarm on the wall and hopped over to it. He backed up to it and after three tries managed to pull the alarm! He then hopped away and tried to hide the thick wood in his urine soaked Speedo, after all he had been bound and gagged since 4:00, accidents happen. Two minutes later fire trucks rumbled down the road as well as a police cruiser. Jane fled the scene of the crime in a speedboat before the police charged in the basement with two firefighters. Todd and his buxom mother were saved and he found the headquarters of the counterfeit clothing ring. Two weeks later; Todd returned home from a long day at the beach, and looked through the pile of mail. A postcard from Aruba got his attention. 'Todd Little. I will be back when you least expect it. Be prepared to be bound and gagged by me. Sincerely, Jane' Todd felt his red Speedo bulge out in the front. "Mom!' Todd called his gorgeous mother. "Can you tie me up and gag me now. I need the practice." "Mmph umph!" Lucy tried to call back from her bedroom. She had gagged herself with a worn white Speedo, a wide 4" ace bandage, tied her ankles and knees together with white clothesline and secured her well manicured hands behind her back with nickel plated handcuffs. She rolled around her queen sized bed in just a leopard print bra and a matching high-waisted spandex panty. She lost the key and had been bound for over six hours.... |
| Name: | TommyVictim |
| E-mail address: | The Joke's On Us... |
| Comments: | As we all know, jokes can backfire on us--in fact, such failed jokes tend to be the ones we remember best....like in the summer of '88.
I. It was my final summer of college. Instead of living in the university dorm, I rented a room at a house not far from campus. The house was owned by a woman named Billie Jean Brown. She was in her late 40's, with a nice figure and shoulder-length blonde hair. Some would fault her for her heavy smoking habit which gave her voice a raspy sound, but she more than made up for it with an outgoing personality. Billie had divorced five years before, and lived there with her daughter, Anna. Anna had just turned 18 and recently graduated from high school. She was about her mother's size with a similar figure. The only differences were age, hair (Anna had shoulder-length curly brown hair and breast size (Anna's had blossomed noticably for her age, and this didn't go unnoticed by the male high school population). Billie and Anna lived their lives as well as a divorce-affected family could, and I focused on my studies. All in all, it was a pleasant atmosphere for us. I had just finished studying one evening, when Billie beckoned. "Tommy....could you come upstairs, please? Anna and I would like to talk to you about something." I exited my room and climbed the stairs, unaware of the course the evening would take. II. Billie waved me into her bedroom. She sat on one side of the bed and wore an orange, button-down short-sleeve summer shirt and faded blue jeans. As was her custom, she was barefoot. Anna sat on the other side of the bed on one knee while her other leg dangled off. She wore a dark blue high school football jersey (acquired from one of her many dates) and shorts. She was also barefoot. "Hey.." she greeted me with a clever smile. "Hey.." I winked back. "Tommy.." Billie said, "Me and Anna were trying to come up with an idea about how to handle Dave, and we think we have something." Dave was the other guy renting a room in the house. He was a year behind me at the university, a very pleasant, likeable fellow. Unfortunately, he had the very disagreeable habits of leaving messes in his room and around the house and worse yet, not bathing for long periods of time. These vices outweighed his nice personality and punctual rent payment, so Billie wanted him to leave. What stumped her was how to convey this. Billie didn't like being confrontational and was unable to tell Dave what was on her mind. I knew for certain she spent a lot of time trying to figure out how to deal with it. "So.." I replied, "what's your idea?" Anna giggled. "Look, I just can't tell Dave he's a stinkbomb and a slob," Billie said. "So I want him to think this place isn't safe for him to stay in." "Ok. How are you going to sell him on that?" "I know he's staying late at school tonight for his research or whatever. When he finally gets back here, I want it to look like there's been a robbery! I'll bet that will make him want to move on, and it'll save me the headache of having to tell him what's really on my mind as well as being free from his habits." I gave Billie a puzzled look. "Ok...a robbery. What do you mean, opening drawers and tossing stuff all over the place to make it look like this place was burglarized?" "Well, we could do that, I guess. But what Anna and I really had in mind was for the two of us to be tied up when he gets here. We've rehearsed how we'll cry about what happened and, well, that ought to make Dave run for the hills." "Tied up?" I asked Anna. "Yeeeahhhh" she shrieked with late-teen enthusiasm. "Who's gonna do it?" Billie smiled. "We thought...well, you." I'd be lying if I said this 23-year old (at the time) wasn't feeling aroused at the idea. I felt both Billie and Anna were very attactive, and I didn't feel either woman was too old or young for intimacy, as my many nights of masturbatig in bed demonstrated. Unfortunately, I was all thumbs with precision tying and had to admit it. "Billie...Anna...this is really some idea, but I'm not sure I could do a real good job of tying you up. I mean, when Dave gets back and finds you, he's gotta be very convinced some burglars really did tie up you and Anna, and I'm sure my ropework would make him suspect something was up." "That's ok." said Billie. "There's Linda next door. She's good with ropes and things like that." "But then there's another problem." I countered. "Dave won't be back here until 11 O'Clock or so. I can't stay downstairs in my room, because he'll wonder why I didn't do anything when you say you were robbed. And at that late hour of the night, there's nowhere for me to go except here." Billie winked at me in a sly manner. "Um...how would you like to be a tied up robbery victim?" "Yeeeeahhhhhh!" Anna piped in. My mind was telling me no, but my passion told my mind to shut up. I nodded. "Good!" Billie said as she picked up the telephone. "I'll call Linda now." III. The alarm clock next to Billie's bed read 10:00pm. "Are you sure you guys really want to go through with this?" Linda asked. The three of us nodded. Linda was about Billie's age, figure and also had the same hair color and length. She was adorned in a white tshirt with a "Corona" logo, capris bottoms and flip-flops. When I first moved in, I considered flirting with her, but her marriage dissuaded me. "Ok." Linda said. "I've got the rope in my travel bag, here. Now, I also want you guys to know that I tie people better when I tie them to things, like chairs." "Oh, I see." Billie replied. She looked at me and Anna. "You guys ok with being tied to chairs?" "We won't be able to move much." I analyzed. "But Dave will be here in just under an hour, so I should be ok." "I'll be ok, too." Anna said. "Anna.." Billie said. "Go get three chairs from wherever and bring them in here, please." "Oh, yeah!" Anna squealed as she scurried from the room. The souls of her bare feet quickly thumped down the stairs. Shortly, the chairs were set up side-by-side by the window. "What about the curtain?" Linda asked. "Open or closed?" "Closed. Definitely." said Billie. "I don't want to take the chance of anyone in the street looking up here and seeing us before David gets here." We were about to take our seats when a thought occurred to me. "You know," I said, "Since this is supposed to look like a late-night robbery, it'll look a little corny if we're still dressed. I mean, we're gonna tell Dave that the burglars came in and forced us out of our beds, so whatever we have on in bed should be what we're wearing here, right?" Linda nodded to Billie. "He's got a point, girlfriend." "No problem!" Anna said as he pulled off the football jersey and shed the shorts. She stood before us in white bra and panties. Judging from the ease of her movements, she'd had experience shedding clothes before, perhaps on dates with football players. Billie pointed to her sternly. "No. That's too much." "Oh, come on, Mom!This is what I sleep in!" Anna pouted. "Anna Brown!" her mother lectured. "You're still my daughter, and you're still living in this house. Now, I said that's too much exposure. You don't have to get back into those shorts, but I want you to put that jersey back on." Anna sighed heavily as she obeyed. "This sucks!" She sat in the left-hand chair. Billie climbed out of her jeans and unfastened the first two buttons of her summer shirt. A black bra and matching panties were discernable. She sat in the right-hand chair and gave my a sly grin. This had been the first time she'd been so undressed in front of a man in five years. It was my turn. I removed my socks and climbed out of my jeans. I began to pull off my tshirt, then halted. "Uh..when I'm in bed, all I have on is my skivvies." "That's ok, hon." Billie said approvingly. "This is bullshit!" Anna whined. "He gets to strip to just his undies, but I have to keep this jersey on over mine." "Shut your mouth!" said her mother. "He's an adult, and he pays rent, so he's ok. Tommy, get that tshirt off." I pulled it off and tossed it with the other discarded clothing and sat in the middle chair, clad only in my tight dark blue bikini briefs. Billie and Anna fixated on my hairy arms, chest and legs as Linda took the rope out of the bag. I was having a great night, so far. IV. "There, that should do it." Linda said as she surveyed us. Billie, Anna and I were tied with our arms pulled behind the backs of the chairs and our wrists tied, palms together. Our upper bodies were tied to the backs of the chairs, and I frequently looked back and forth at the ropes which were snug above and below Billie's and Anna's breasts. Our thighs were lashed to the seats, and our bare feet were tied together at the ankles, then fastened to the lower rungs of the chairs. Our bonds stayed snug as we squirmed. "How did you get so good at this?" I asked Linda. "Honey, I had plenty of practice with the hubby and all those ex-boyfriends!" There was laughter all around. Linda took the extra rope and our clothes and put them in the bag. "So, I guess you three are all set." she said. "I am" Anna said. "This is sooooooooo cool!" "Yeah" said Billie. "I can't wait to see the look on David's face when he gets back and sees us like this." "What about gags?" I asked. There was a couple of seconds of silence. "Are you sure?" Linda asked. "Well, Dave's gonna ask us why we didn't yell for help." I looked over at Billie. "What do you think?" "You know," Billie Jean Brown said after a second's reflection, "it probobly is a good idea. What's the best way to do it?" Anna looked over from her chair. "Ohhh, Mom! I don't wanna be gagged, ok?" "Tape is usually the easiest way." I said, "but after the mouth moves, the seal comes loose from the lips. And again, this has to look like a real professional job to convince Dave." "Yeah, yeah." Billie nodded. "I keep my scarves in the top drawer of that dresser behind you, Linda." "That's better." I said as Linda opened the drawer and withdrew three silk scarves. "But to make sure, we should have something stuffed in our mouths first. Then after you wedge the middle of the scarves between our lips and tie the ends behind our heads, our voices will be muffled to the maximum." "But what is there?" Billie asked. "We don't have any hankies here." "Billie," I said, "where do you keep your knee-high nylons?" "Oh, yeah, that's right, Tommy. Linda, they're two drawers down." Linda opened the pantyhose drawer and soon had three beige knee-high nylon stockings. She carefully rolled each into a small ball. "Now, who's gonna be first?" she asked with a smile. Billie looked over at Anna and said, "How about that young lady on the left?" I chuckled. "Mom, no! I don't wanna be gagged. This sucks-mmmmphhhhh" Anna grimaced as the nylon wad was inserted into her mouth. A tear streamed down her cheek as Linda wedged the middle of a red silk scarf(formed into a long cylinder) between Anna's lips and tied off the two ends behind her head. "Now, why didn't I think of that years ago?" Billie said. Billie, Linda and I laughed. "Mummmphhhh...mmmmphhh!" said the teenager as she glared at us. "I guess it's my turn" I said as Linda rolled another scarf into a long cylinder. "Go on, shut me up." After a nylon wad was stuffed into my mouth, a green silk scarf was forced between my lips and fastened behind my head. "Mmmphhhhh..mmmmm" I said to Anna. "Mrrmmph!" she growled back, unappeased. "Linda" Billie said, "There's a file cabinet by the kitchen. Open the drawers and toss the papers on the floor. Take the phone receivers off the hooks and turn the lights out as you go. Oh, yes, I have about eighty bucks in cash in my purse. Take the money and dump the purse on the floor so everything spills out." "Are you sure you'll handle David when he returns?" "Don't worry. After he removes our gags, we'll give him a big sob story about this big robbery." "Ok, Billie. No problem." Billie looked up at Linda. "Thanks, girlfirend. I owe you one." She opened her mouth and the third nylon wad was shoved in. A black silk scarf was wedged between her lips and the loose ends tied behind her head. Billie, Anna and I looked back and forth at each other. "Mmmph-mmmphhh..mmmmmumphhhh-mmmphh" we mumbled back and forth. Linda took the bag with extra rope and clothing, turned off the light and descended the stairs. ...TO BE CONTINUED... |
| Name: | speedob |
| Comments: | Looks like the makings of another nice adventure Tommy. Can't wait to read the second part.
|
| Name: | TommyVictim |
| E-mail address: | The Joke's On Us (Part 2) |
| Comments: | V.
The red digits on the alram clock read 11:00, so we waited with anticipation Dave's return and the consumation of our joke. "Mmmphhh..hmmpphhh..mmmphhhmmm..." came Billie's voice from the right. My eyes adjusted to the darkness, so I turned as best as I could and saw Billie fixate on me with a dreaminess in her eyes. She nodded pleasantly. "Uhmmphh-hmmmff...uhmmphh-hmmmphh!" I moaned back, aroused. Suddenly, from the left came another voice. "Mmmmmm..mmmphhhhmmmm..mummmphhh." It was Anna, and she fixated on me just as intently as her mother. From the sound, it appeared she'd become used to her gag and was beginning to enjoy it. I twisted in her direction and answered back in the sexiest tone available... "mmmfffff...uhmmmphhhh...mrrrmmmmm!" I was really hard now. "Mrrrmmphh! Mrrrmmmphh!" Billie growled at Anna. I wondered if Billie was trying to tell her daughter to keep her eyes of Billie's property. "Mmmummphhh!" the teenager scowled back, perhaps as if to convey to her mother that Anna was the sexiest female in the house now and that her mother should just accept her decreased intimate status. "Hmmmmfff." I moaned. Oh, this was so good! I mean, there I was: tied up and gagged between two gorgeous women, and they were arguing over me...or at least that's what I preferred to believe. I began to calculate which of the two I should make a move on after Dave returned and untied us. We heard the sound of the front door opening downstairs, and Billie twisted in her chair and eyed me and Anna. "Mummph! Mummph!" Billie said as she nodded her head sharply. Anna and I nooded back, breathing heavily. It was time to let Dave know we were upstairs and needed help. "Hlllllmphhhhhhhh!" wailed Billie. "Mmmphh! Hllmmphh-hllmmmph!" I piped in. "Mmmmmphhh!" cried Anna. The three of us looked at each other nervously as footsteps ascended the stairs. We squirmed a little, relieved that our ropes were still secure, and that someone else would have to free us. When Dave walked through the door in a minute, he'd be convinced we'd been mugged by pros. The door opened and the light came on. Two men entered, each in a black catsuit with a black pantyhose hood, with just enough nylon left over to form a sort of pony-tail on the top of their heads. "Hey, Chauncy! Get a load of this!" one of them said upon seeing us. "Yeah, Burt, I see. That's one less thing we have to do now, so we can get right to work!" Billie, Anna and I looked at each other wide-eyed. This was an actual robbery! VI. The sack the thieves brought was now bulging to capacity with Billie's and Anna's jewelry, my wristwatch, our credit cards, cash, and whatever the robbers liked when they handled them. But instead of making a quick get-away, our assailants lingered and gloated. "We don't have to leave now, do we, Chauncy?" his partner said as he stood by Billie. "I'd like to get acquainted with the lady here." Billie was breathing hard and shook her head as her new admirer ripped off the remaining buttons from her summer shirt, reached under her bra and began to fondle. "Ohmmmphhh! Ohmmmphh!" she pleaded with muffled sobs as she squirmed helplessly. "Oh yeah, Burt?" the other replied, "Check this one out." "Hi, hottie." he said as he ran his fingers through Anna's hair. "Nmmphh! Nmmmphh!" the young woman moaned into her gag as she shook her head. "What's that, Gorgeous? You're a little warm in that jersey? Well now, let me try to do something about that!" Anna struggled in vain as scissors cut away the football jersey and revealed her mature breasts. "Oh...wow." "Mmmmmphhh! Nmmmmphhh! Mmmmmphhh!" she wailed into her gag as her bra was tugged away and her breasts kissed. I squirmed in vain against my ropes, looking in both directions as the room became a sound chamber for Billie's and Anna's muffled, gagged sobs. "Nmmmphhhh! Mrrmmphhhh!" I protested into my gag. "What's wrong, pal, not getting any tonight?" one asked me. His partner roared with laughter. One of them came over to me and noticed a trace of the erection in my bikini briefs I'd had before they arrived. "Hey, Burt! He's hard!" "Nmmmphh!" I shook my head. "Can't blame him when he's around these near-naked chicks, unless that hard-on was meant for you, Chauncy." "Fuck you, Burt!" "Are you horny tonight, my boy?" one of them said as he patted me on the head. "Mmmmphhh." "Don't be shy, now. It's perfectly natural, y'know. So, which one of these two are ya hard for?" "Could it be Hot Rod Body here?" one said as he lifted Anna's chin upward so that she made eye contact with me. "Or maybe House Mistress here." his partner said as he lifted Billie's chin up and she made eye contact with me. "Mmmphhh..uhmphhh" Billie said. "No, no, Lady." the thug next to her said as he lifted up her bra strap and let it snap back down. "Let SuperBoy here make up his own mind!" "Mmmph! Uhmphh!" I protested. "What? You said both of 'em? Why, you sly dog, you!" "Both of 'em, Chauncy? How we gonna manage that?" "Easy. First, we'll take Hot Rod Girl, here"--he pointed to Anna--"tie her down to the bed, and SuperBoy can get on top of her. Then it'll be House Mistress's turn!" "Nmmmph! Nmmmph! Nmmmph!" Billie, Anna and I protested. "Take your gags out?" one of them said. "Sorry, folks, but it'll sound better with the gags in. We're trying to be reasonable here, y'know." One of the robbers placed his hand on Anna's shoulder. "Ok, hottie. You're first. Batter up!" Suddenly, the sound of a car pulling into the driveway could be heard and headlights seen. "Forget it, Chauncy! We gotta split! Now!" "Ok, you three. There isn't any other loot layin' around here, is there?" "Nmmmph! Nmmmph! Nmmmph!" Billie, Anna and I shook our heads. "You're not lyin' to us are you?" "Nmmmph!" Satisfied with the answer, the robbers took the loot bag, turned out the lights and fled the house. A few minutes later, a familiar voice called out. "Billie...Tommy...Anna...I'm back." It was Dave. "Helllmmmphhhh! Mmmmmmphhhh! Mmmmmmphhhh!" Dave's footsteps quickly ascended the stairs. "As I got here, two guys came flying out of the house and down the street" Dave said just before he walked into the room. He entered and turned on the light. "You didn't happen to know who they--Oh my God! Billie! Tommy! Anna!" "Mmmmmmmmmmmmphhh!" VII. A couple of months later, I finished my studying for the evening, stripped to my bikini briefs and lay on the bed in my room. It was 10pm, and I waited to doze off. There was a knock on the door. "Tommy, it's me. Are you asleep yet?" "Not yet, Billie. Come on in." "Are you decent?" "Sure." Billie entered with a silk kimono robe wrapped around her and barefoot. She was stunned upon seeing me. "I thought you said you were decent!" "Right! Like you've never seen me like this before." Billie grinned. "You've got a point there, Tiger." I propped myself up on the pillow and drew one of my knees toward me. "Well, that joke you and Anna concocted worked after all, didn't it?" "Yeah, it did get Dave out of here, finally--especially when it dawned on him that there was a robbery here." We both smiled. "But it backfired, too." she continued. "Those robbers are still at large, and all the stuff they took from us hasn't been recovered yet." "How's Anna dealing with it?" "Oh, fine. She called me today. She says she's doing well at college and she'll be back for Thanksgiving, next month. If it weren't for the real thugs breaking in here, she would've considered our little prank the kinkiest fun of her life!" After some more laughter, Billie said, "I just want you to know that Anna and I both had feelings of desire for you that night..I tried to keep this to myself, but I just had to tell you." "Gee, thanks for telling me, Billie. To tell you the truth, I've always considered you a gorgeous woman." I felt it strategically wise not to mention any feelings or urges I had toward Anna. Billie smiled. "Thanks" she said softly. As she turned to leave, I added: "There were warm desires present that night, and we've put them into words for each other...do you think we should leave it at that?" Billie closed the door, walked back to the bed and smiled. "No, Tommy, we shouldn't." She shed her kimono robe and let it drop to the floor. I admired the black bra and matching thong she was clad in as she climbed upon me. ...The End. |
| Name: | speedob |
| Comments: | Another climatic ending Tommy. Thanks. |
| Name: | Apply Dapply |
| E-mail address: | applydapply@msn.com |
| Comments: | I arrived at a friend's house to find her lying on her bed tied and gagged after an armed robbery. I suppose that this is not such a big deal after reading some of the stories on this site. The manner in which she was bound was unusual however. She is a yoga instructor and is freakily flexible. Her assailants had placed her on her back and tucked her knees behind her shoulders, then crossed and tied her ankles behind her neck. Her arms were pulled between her legs, twisted over her thighs and behind her back where they were tied at the wrists. A short rope between her wrists and ankles prevented her from slipping her ankles over her head or her wrists beneath her bottom. She looked as if she had been quite lietrally tied in a knot with her own arms and legs. |
| Name: | speedob |
| Comments: | Interesting tie. How long was she like that?
Meanwhile back at the fiction ranch; In college to make ends meet I worked at a motel in a bad part of the city. Across the street was the local strip club and after hours some of the dancers entertained their clients at the motel. I worked the night shift and was told by the owners that as long as the girls and their clients paid cash to allow them to rent a room without signing the book. It was alright with me because I made extra money 'keeping quiet' and the owner made cash money which he liked. A popular girl, Mandy Mounds, a 5'11", Barbie doll faced gorgeous, well-tanned, redhead with big hazel-green eyes and a fantastic 40GG-26-40 hourglass figure, had a room she rented by the month, since she did more entertaining than the other dancers. I liked to see her strut to the desk to get her room key, and had a feeling she was a dominatrix, since she wore shiny black clothes that showed off her dangerous curves and often had a briefcase or knapsack with a whip sticking out. She was the most popular dancer at the club and the motel. She called the desk early one morning around 6:00 for towels and since I was the only person on duty until 7:00 decided to handle the chore myself, hoping to see her in a skimpy outfit. I knocked on the door but it was ajar and opened. I called out as I walked inside. I was grabbed from behind and a balled up worn thong panty was jammed in my mouth as my shirt, pants and sneakers were pulled off of me! I was terrified, as the hooded women restrained my hands behind my back and my ankles together with 3" wide white medical tape and even placed two strips over my thong packed mouth! I was shoved on the king sized bed beside Mandy, who was secured the same as me, only had two red panties stuffed in her luscious mouth and three wide strips of medical tape over her full red lips! She was wearing a leopard print bra, that barely covered her huge breasts and big plump red nipples and a matching full-cut panty girdle, that looked a size to small. She was as scared as I was. The women went through her purse and even grabbed a black address book as we rolled around the huge bed, and my white spandex bikini brief was really put to a stretch test and stretch it did! As scared as I was, my brief bulged out like never before!! The women finally left and even took the fifty or so bucks from my wallet. I had never been tied up and gagged for real before and this was like an erotic dream come ttrue, the sexiest dancer in the city was in front of little young me, all 5'6" and 140 pounds of well-toned and tanned flesh. I thought my big baby-blue eyes would pop out of my head as the gorgeous ultra buxom redhead struggled with the tape that bound her hands and pencil thin ankles together. Unfortunately I was missed at the desk and around 7:30 the manager found us, still helpless as ever and my blonde hair was a sweaty mess, since it was a hot summer night and the robbers left the windows closed and the air conditioner turned off. The sweat really showed off Mandy's ample top and even lower fun spots. I did climax in my brief, but the sweat kind of hid the sticky mess. It turned out a few strippers decided to put Mandy in her place and they were all caught and arrested. I have become regular at the club and she always gives me a special dance............. Tommy keep up the great writing. |
| Name: | TommyVictim |
| E-mail address: | An Afternoon at Cozy's |
| Comments: | Hi, bob, all...here's a fresh one. As always, the names of the characters are ficticious and purely coincidental to anyone with the same name. Enjoy.
I. Anytime a stranger passed through our town of Cozyville, North Carolina, in June and remarked how oppressive the heat was, we'd hardly respond. After all, part of living here was dealing with the 90+ heat and humidity. But this day was too much for even us locals. Everyone in town seemed to stay indoors with access to a/c or fans, and traffic was sparse, even for this sleepy lil ol' hamlet. I arrived at Cozy's Outdoor and Hardware, where I was a clerk. Formerly a private residence, the house was sold and converted into a store for camping, hunting and hardware supplies. The brutal economy deprived us of funding for exterior enhancement; the outside of the store begged for a fresh coat of paint and new siding. "Shelly!" I called as I entered through the front door. "Over here, Tommy." A couple of seconds later, the manager and proprietor, Shelly Tuckman, emerged from around a corner. She was in her early 40's, 5'10", average build, with blonde hair which extended to just above the shoulders. She was in her usual business attire, which consisted of an "All American Tractor" tshirt and faded blue jeans. She wore flip-flops into the store, but immediately upon entering, she'd kick them off. The casual country home girl she was, Shelly preferred to work in her bare feet. "It sure is a hot one out there," I said, "even for around here, isn't it?" "You're telling me! It's gonna be a slow day, with hardly anyone wanting to go out in this weather. But it'll give me a chance to keep up with the books and other records, and you can get the supply room back to snuff." "Right." I said as I walked toward the supply room to unload boxes of new merchandise and place them on the proper shelves. Shelly turned on the stereo, which filled the store with the strains of country music artists. She hummed away and took out a ledger book. A couple of hours later, I heard the sound of tires in our small, dirt parking lot. "Is that a customer, Tommy?" I looked out the window and saw a Shefiff's Department patrol car with a young woman in an officer's uniform behind the wheel. "No, Shelly, it's Marlene." The sound of Shelly's bare feet padded across the wooden floor. "Oh," she said, "must be a slow day for her, too." In Cozyville, North Carolina, everybody knows everybody, and that includes store employees, customers, regular people on the street, and law enforcement officers. Deputy Marlene Kerhauser exited the cruiser and walked into the store. She was about Shelly's height, although a little more slender. Her long, basically straight blonde hair was fashioned in a bun underneath a regulation Smokey-The-Bear hat. The rest of her uniform consisted of a long-sleeve blue shirt with badge, name tag, and necktie; black trousers with regulation stripes down the sides; black, shined patrol boots, and a utility belt, which sported a pistol, walkie-talkie, handcuffs, and stun device. Marlene looked at us incredibly. "Can I be an employee here?" she asked. "The radio said this is the hottest day in the history of Cozyville, and while you two get to work nice and casual with a/c, I have to work everyday in this oven of a uniform!" "Aww, sorry hon." Shelly smiled. "But at least they give you a/c in those patrol cars, don't they?" "That may not be for much longer." the Deputy replied. "For the new county budget, they're really pushing to eliminate certain items from the Sheriff's Department, and that includes a/c in our cruisers." "Damn, that's rough, Marlene!" I said. "So, what brings you over here? Slow day for you too, eh?" Deputy Kerhauser shook her head. "No. I dropped by to let you two know of a CWLEA." Shelly and I were stupified. "Huh?" we asked in unison. "That's County-Wide Law Enforcement Alert." "Well, hon, why didn't you just say so?" said Shelly with a smirk. Officer Kerhauser allowed herself a grin and handed us a photograph. "This is Belle Baconcart. She's serving a sentence at the county correction facility." "What'd she do?" asked Shelly. "Ol' Belle is multi-talented, you might say. Armed robbery...kidnapping, the like." "Sunday school girl." I observed. "Anyway," Marlene continued, "she was on a labor detail this morning and escaped. All law enforcement units are combing the area for her. If you see her, contact the Cozyville Sheriff's Department. I especially came to see you about this because your store has lots of things a fugitive would find helpful." "Uh," Shelly said, "our sign says "Cozyville Outdoor and Hardware, not Escapee Playtoys." "But you do carry various knives for fishing and hunting, assorted rifles and shotguns, ammunition, rope, and so on." Marlene explained. "Not to mention whatever money you have on hand. Make no mistake about it, Belle's a genuine redneck country girl, and she combines that with her desparate criminal tendencies for trouble. Read me?" Shelly and I nodded. "If you see her," the deputy repeated, "call the station. Don't be a hero or heroine, because Belle's handled plenty of those." "Got it." I said. "Chances are, you're not going to run across her at all, but it's my job to let you know." Marlene said as she opened the door. "Thanks, hon." Shelly said. "Try to stay cool, will you?" Deputy Kerhauser smiled, pointed a finger at Shelly and walked to her patrol car. The Sheriff's Department cruiser kicked up a cloud of dust and dirt as it exited the store's parking lot and headed for the highway. Shelly and I took one more look at the photograph, looked at each other and shrugged. After all, it was a hot, lazy Sunday afternoon. II. "Hey, Shelly. I'm almost done with the supplies. How are you doing?" The wall clock read 3pm, and Shelly wanted to close for the day at 3:30. "Um, Tommy, do you remember what Marlene told us about that fugitive this morning?" Shelly's voice called from around the corner. "Yeah, but give me a break! That broad's probobly been caught already. You still wanna close at 3:30?" I suddenly saw Shelly walk quickly from around the corner, and close behind her was another woman who had what appeared to be a gun pressed against Shelly's back. The woman pushed Shelly aside and displayed a black pistol prominently. The woman must've been in her 40's, pushing 50. Her height and build were similar to Shelly, and this woman had short red hair. The stranger wore a gray t-shirt with the words, "Cozyville Correctional Facility" stenciled on the front. Gray slacks with a number stenciled on them and black flip-flops completed her wardrobe. "Hi, Y'allll" she bellowed. "My name's Belle Baconcart. Pleased to meet ya!" Shelly and I stared at each other open-mouthed. OMG, we thoght, it's her! III. Shelly and I stood side by side with our hands in the air, as we were ordered. "Now, don't y'all try nothin' durn stupid." Belle said, "I'm a purty good shot. Well, in case y'all were wondrin', I saw this nice ol' place and stopped in for a visit. I'm right popular, doncha know!" "Yes, Ms. Baconcart." Shelly said. "We know. But you should know that the Sheriff's Department was over here warning us about you this morning, and they'll be wondering about us." "Not really, Darlin'", Belle replied. "They'll be a-wondrin' 'bout somebody dressed like you." The fugitve wiped perspiration from her brow and said, "Whewwwwiiiieee! It's sure hotter than blazes, ain't it? Well, why don't you two make yourselfs nice and comfy and get outta those clothes!" Shelly and I first looked at each other in horror, then back at Belle. "Oh, sorry 'bout that." Belle said. "I mean, Simon Says get outta your clothes, starting with you, young man!" The way the villainess pointed the pistol convinced me there was no other course of action for me to take. I removed my sandals, unbuttoned and shed my short sleeve shirt, and unfastened my shorts and let them drop to the floor. I was now clad only in my tight, dark blue bikini briefs. "Whoooooeeeee!" Belle exclaimed, as she perused my scantily-clad, hairy body. "All that time in a women's lock-up and I finally git to see a man." "Um," Shelly said, "I must tell you that I'm not wearing a bra." "Can't say I blame ya, Darlin, with this durn heat! But don't you worry your purty lil' head off now, cuz I'm fresh outta the women's lock up, and it ain't nothin' I ain't seen before." Shelly sighed and obeyed. She pulled off the tshirt and her well-proportioned breasts bounced in response. She quickly raised her hands to cover them. "Now, now, Darlin', git those hands away from there! You still gotta git outta those jeans, and besides, like I said, they ain't nothin' I ain't seen before." Shelly lowered her hands to her jeans, unbuttoned them, let them drop to the floor and climbed out of them. She was clad only in a black thong. "Well, ain't you two a sight for sore eyes!" the fugitive observed. Belle found a couple of pre-packaged handkerchiefs on the counter. After removing the plastic covering, she handed one each to me and Shelly. "Now wad them things up and stuff 'em in your mouths!" Shelly and I compressed the handkerchiefs into the smallest possible balls. We faced each other and took a second to look the other over. My eyes slowly moved from her toes, up her legs, to her thong, to her breasts and finally to her face. For a moment, I forgot about the danger and felt sexy. Whatever Shelly's impression of my body was at that moment, I didn't know. Belle watched us stuff the cloths into each other's mouths and said, "Awwwwwww, shucks! Just like at a weddin', where the happy couple shove the cake into each other's yaps." She reached over to a rack where bandannas hung and selected two red ones. They were formed into long, thin cylinders. "Here, lover boy." Belle said to me as she handed me one of the formed bandannas. "Wedge that middle between your girlfriend's lips 'n tie the two ends behind her purty lil' head, and make it tight!" "Ooomph!" she piped up as I knotted the gag behind her head and probobly got a little of her hair caught. Belle then handed a formed bandanna to Shelly and ordered her to gag me likewise. I was a bit taller than her, and she tried to reach up to accomplish the task. "Oh, I git it! Boyfriend's too tall, Darlin'? Okay, Dude, down on your knees." I slowly lowered myself to my knees and saw an evil, satisfied expression on Belle's face as the bandanna was wedged between my lips and tied off behind my head. After I raised myself back up, the fugitive handed both of us a couple of burlap sacks. "Now, the three of us are a-gonna take a nice lil' walk behind the counter, and ya'll gonna fill those sacks with money." "Mmmphhh..nmmmphhh." Shelly and I moaned. "Dontcha give me no lip now!" Minutes later, the cash register and drawers were emptied of money and placed in the sacks, which the fugitive gladly took. Belle then ordered me to take one of the portable, folding outdoor camping cots and assemble it. "Go ahead, lover boy, lay down on it--on your back. Then stretch your arms to the top and spread your legs a little." As I lay on the cot in a basically spread-eagle position, I saw Belle take some tent rope and cut it up into several lengths with a fishing knife. Oh, no, I thought. The bitch is gonna have me tied to this cot! "Okay now, Darlin. Take these ropes 'n tie your boyfriends's hands and feet to the beams of that cot." Belle ordered Shelly in confirmation of my suspicion. Shelly knelt beside the cot and sobbed softly into her gag as she tied each of my wrists and ankles down to the cot. "Make it nice 'n tight, Darlin', cause I'm a-gonna check!" Belle would've been proud of Shelly's rope work, because I wiggled my hands and bare feet and tried thrusting myself upward, but my ropes were secure. "Mmmphhh!" I protested. "Looks like the lady's good with rope" Bell said as she checked my knots. "Don't you worry...you ain't goin' nowhere." I watched helplessly as Shelly was made to walk to the rifle/shotgun case, unlock it and hand Belle a 12-guage pump shotgun and shells. "Remington. My favorite brand. Now go on over there and lay face-down on your boyfriend." "Mmmmphh?" was Shelly's shocked response. "Now, sweetie! Don't make me tell ya again!" I listened to Shelly's sigh and the sound of her bare feet once again padding on the floor as she walked over to the cot. As she lay face-down on top of me, I felt her breasts press against me and her bare feet slide against mine. Belle made Shelly extend her arms over her and tied her wrists to mine. Our ankles were tied the same way. As a final touch, Belle tied our upper bodies together. Our natural reaction was to squirm in an attempt to free ourselves, but this caused us to thrust against each other as lovers do, and this wasn't unnoticed by Belle. "Awwww, ain't that so romantic!" "Mmmph! Mmmph! Mmmph!" we grunted as the cot squeaked beneath our exertions. "Hell, now, if I didn't know better, I'd say ya'll were on a hot date!" I admitted to myself that as dangerous as our situation was, I felt like I was on a hot date with Shelly. I was aroused and hard, and I knew Shelly could feel that as her body pressed against mine as we tried to free ourselves. She kept her eyes closed, shook her head a little and sobbed into her gag. Was it because she was worried what else Belle would do to us, or had Shelly discovered the intimate feelings that were overtaking me? "Mmmph." I said to her, as if it would do any good, but Shelly remained silent. We both heard a noise and looked up. Belle was stripping. After kicking off the flip-flops, pulling off the prison trousers, and taking off the regulation t-shirt, the fugitive was clad only in a white bra and panties. "Y'all know that for all the tax money y'all spend on us prisoners, these jail clothes really suck. Might as well jes get outta them for now and get nice 'n comfy myself." Belle padded barefoot to a chair, took one of Shelly's cigarrettes, lit up and lost herself in thought, no doubt what her next move would be and what/if/how that move would involve us. A few minutes later, the sound of tires could be heard in the driveway. Belle leaped from the chair, picked up the assembled, loaded pump shotgun and ran to the window. "Well now, lookie here! Looks like we've got ourselves a Shefiff's car outside and a purty officer just got out. This keeps getting better and better...right, y'all?" Shelly and I began to struggle and squirm again. As we breathed heavy and grunted into our gags, we were both siezed by the same alarming thought. ...OMG! Marlene! IV. Of course, Marlene hadn't the slightest inkling as she exited the cruiser, bounded up the steps and entered the store. "Hey, you guys. The latest CWLEA reports that Belle Baconcart is...Oh, my God!!" Marlene gasped as she saw the two of us, stripped and tied to the cot against each other, thrusting against each other. "Mmmphh! Nmmmphh!" Shelly and I tried to warn through our gags. Marlene raced toward us, then heard the door close behind her. She whirled around and saw Belle, clad only in bra and panties with the shotgun leveled at her. It was too late. Marlene raised her hands as she was intructed in her academy training for such events. "Well, well...Deputy Kerhauser, so glad ya could make it!" "Let Tommy and Shelly go, Belle. You're in big trouble!" As Belle watched me and Shelly squirm against each other and moan into our gags, she said, "I don't think you git it, Deputy. Those two are feelin' kinky, so I helped them get their rocks off for each other. And I think you're in bigger trouble than me!" "Belle, you've already been convicted of armed robbery and kidnapping. As of today, further charges of escape from a facility, robbery, another count of kidnapping, and assaulting an officer of the law will be added. You can only make things worse for yourself by continuing this. "My, my, Deputy, aren't you a smarty! Well, y'know, I ain't much at doin' the math 'bout this, but I know I'm in the 'ol driver's seat now." "So what are you going to do with us?" "Well, I'm mighty glad you asked, Deputy. Me and my two friends over there are spending the day in just our undies to beat the heat, and it would be a cryin' shame for a nice girl like you to feel left out..." "Oh,my God, Belle...no...you don't mean.." "Yessssirreee, sweetie. Take off that gun belt and strip!" V. Shelly and I watched helplessly as a friend, deputy, symbol of authority, and pillar of the community was degraded. In a short time, Marlene's gunbelt and uniform lay in a heap on the countertop. Deputy Marlene Kerhauser stood before us clad only in a white bra and matching thong. Per Belle's orders, she also let her hair down, which extended past her shoulders. "Belle, I'm warning you again. You're digging a deeper and deeper hole for yourself." "Well, I'm a mighty-fine prospector, sweetie. Now, lay down on that cot." Marlene had been made to assemble another cot and set it next to ours. The deputy sighed and lay on her back, waiting for what was next. Belle reached into Marlene's pistol belt, withdrew her handcuffs and knelt beside the deputy's cot. "The look familiar, sweetie?" Belle said as she dangled the cuffs before Marlene. The deputy grimaced as her arms were pulled above her head and her wrists cuffed to a crossbar with an ominous 'click.' "Oww!" Marlene whined. "Welcome to the club, Deputy. You just noticed those weren't made for comfort, did ya?" Shelly and I squirmed a little more, but our energies were focused on Marlene and our hope that she wouldn't be hurt. "Belle, the law enforcement patrols from the county and state are combing the area for you. You won't get far." "Y'know, sweetie, that's what they said when I was in the lock-up the other day. I should be offended at your puttin' me down like that, but I guess you can't help it, bein' a deputy and all." Marlene sighed heavily as each of her bare feet were tied at the ankles to the bars at the end of the cot. The deputy thrashed about, but her struggles were in vain. "Mmmphh." Shelly and I moaned together, as we beheld Marlene's helplessness. Soon, Belle had dressed in Marlene's uniform, including the pisol belt and regulation Smokey The Bear uniform hat. "How's this fit?" Belle said. "Y'know, on a hot day like this, I'd much prefer hangin' out in my undies like you folks, but I've got places to go and things to do...y'all know the deal. "Add another charge to your long record, Belle." Marlene sneered, "...impersonating a sheriff's deputy!" Belle procured another handkerchief, compressed it and knelt beside Marlene. The helpless deputy squirmed ferociously as she realized she was about to be gagged. "No..no...you'll never get away with-mmmmmmphhh". The cloth was shoved deep into Marlene's mouth, and Belle finished the job by sealing the deputy's lips with large strips of tape. "Mmmphh! Mmmphh-mmmphhhh!" Marlene grunted angrily. "Now, now, Deputy. Didn't your mamma teach you not to talk with your mouth full?" Belle smugly surveyed us. "Well now, looks like my work here is done, y'all. First, I'm gonna thank this kinky couple for the dandy service." "Mmmphhh!" Shelly and me groaned as Belle nodded toward us. "Finally, but not least, thank you, Deputy Kerhauser, for the use of your uniform and squad car." "Mmmmphh-ummmphhh-mmmmrrmmmmfff!" Marlene roared. Belle spotted a "Help Wanted" sign by the wall and posted it in the window. There was no getting around it: she was right. The fugitive/deputy imposter then turned off the air conditioner. "Mmmphhh! Nmmmmphhh!" Shelly, Marlene and I groaned. "Shame to do this on such a hot day, y'all, but you know how important it is to cut energy costs in these tough times." Belle laughed, waved goodbye, closed the door and walked out to the squad car. Shelly and I struggled mightily in hopes that a knot or two could be loosened. "Mmmphhhh...uhmmphhhh..mmmph-mmmph-mmmphhh!" as our cot squeaked to our thrusting bodies. In a way, I was happy we were so briefly clad, as the lack of a/c would make the heat even more oppressive. Shelly and I were soon transformed into a stripped, bound, gagged, squirming ball of sweat. On the next cot, Marlene, stripped, cuffed, tied, gagged, humiliated, thrashed wildly. Shelly and I could already see the perspiration glisten off her body and soiled lingerie. VI. Eventually, someone walked in to inquire about the "Help Wanted" sign and found us. I later discussed my intimate feelings in that situation with Shelly, and much to my happy surprise, she said she was feeling the same way, and we were lovers for a few years afterward. Marlene was so embarrassed by what happened to her that she resigned from the Cozyville Sheriff's Department and moved from the area. As for Belle Baconcart? Well, she was eventually apprehended a week later and given an even bigger sentence for her additional crimes. But before we end this with the idea that criminals always get their just desserts, it should be reported that her exploits, especially what she did to me, Shelly and Marlene, became national media fodder, and Belle has since become an icon of sorts. Her autobiography is due in bookstores soon. The End. |
| Name: | Randy |
| Comments: | July 25th of 1999 started pretty much like any other day. My wife Margo and I got ready for work and had breakfast. Our two kids were away on an overnighter and wouldn't return home untill after we both got off work. Unfortunately Margo and I had a disagreement and I left for work with us both being upset with each other. Margo and I are both in our mid 40's, belonged to a health club and kept ourselvs in pretty good shape. I am the branch manager of a local bank and after I arrived at work I started to feel bad about the disagreement Margo and I had and and I called home to see if she was still there so I could apologize. There was no answere and I tried calling her cell phone. Still no answere. I called her work but I was told that Margo had not yet arrived. I figured she was still a bit mad at me and and wanted to cool down a little bit more before she talked to me. I couldn't do much more about that for now because I had a meeting at 10:00 and had to do a little more preparation. Promptly at 10:00 two men arrived for my meeting. One called himself Mr. Jones, and the other Mr. Johnson walked into my office, shut the door and said that we would need some privacy for the buisness we had. I told them that I would also need my administrative assistand Sheri to assist me. Mr. Jones said, I don't think so, not right now. I was puzzled, then he put down a small video recorder and turned it on. I could see my wife, bound and gagged in her buisness suit, a man and a woman were standing behind her, the woman unbuttoned her blouse, pulled down her bra and began fondling her, the man just stood over them and watched. Mr. Jones turned off the recorder and said, What happens next is up to you, cooperate and nothing else will happen to your wife, and we will be gone by the time your kids get home from there little trip. These guys did there homework, they knew the righ time to hit us. They also knew that this was a day that we had a sizable amount of money in the vault. Mr. Johnson told me that I would open the vault for them and they would take whatever they wanted. I told them that I couldn't enter the vault without another member of managment with me and that would be Sheri. Mr. Jones said, that will be fine. The phone rang and Mr. Johnson answered it. That was your wife, she just said that she has arranged to have the kids stay on their overnighter for another night. We don't scare children unless it is absolutley neccesary. I called Sheri into the office and when she entered she was informed of what was going on and was shown the video. Mr. Jones also informed us that they had guns, and showe them to us. So unless you two want this to get really messy you will do as we say. Mr. Jones walke out of the bank and left Mr. Johnson with us. I had to explain to the other employees that Mr. Johnson was a regional representative of the bank chain and would be observing our opration for today and everyone should make their best effort. This was convincing and all of my tellers and loan officers really kicked it into high gear. It was a long day, but finally closing time came and everyone checked out of the bank but Sheri and I. Soon there was a phone call and Mr. Johnson told Mr. Jones that it was ok to return to the bank. When Mr. Jones arrived he had the little video player with him again, and Sheri and I again saw my wife, this time she was stripped of her skirt and was down to her hiphugger panties and thigh high stockings. She was hogtied face down on our living room floor, the woman appeared in the video and said, cooperate or I was start having some more fun with her. I took Jones and Johnson to the vault and Jones pulle out duffle bags from a larger duffle bag he brought back with him. they emptied all of the money, and some gold that was in the vault and took it to a van parked in the rear of the bank. The phone rang and I was told to answere. It was the security company wondering why the alarm handn't been set yet. I told them that it had been an unusually high deposit day and we were working a bit late adding it all up. Jones handed the phone to Sheri and asked, is there a husband at home, don't lie to me. She told him she was divorced and her mother was watching her children. Call them. She did and told her mother she would be working late. Jones then took Sheri back to my office. I was ordered to do the preliminaries of setting the alarm, and I cooperated, Then I showed him how to finish. I was then escorted back to my office. Sheri had been stripped of her buisness suit and was wearing only black panties and a bra. I was ordered to strip. Now is this really neccesary. Do what I tell you or we will go back to your house, and it won't be just our lady friend playing with your wife this time. I cooperated and was searched for anything that might help us escape. I am sure Sheri was searche the same way. Johnson removed rope and tape from the bag and ordered us to stand back to back. We were then bound with our hands behind our backs, ankles knees and thighs tied, and taped, they were making sure we wouldn't get away. Then bound us together wrapping rope and tape around our legs and upper bodies. Jones pulled some bandannas from the bag he was carrying and stuffed one in Sheris mouth and wrapped tape around her mouth and head. The he walked around to me and said, if you have screwed us in anyway you, your wife and your friend here won't be around to talk about it. I assured him I had cooperated fully. He shoved the bandanna in my mouth and wrapped it with tape. Then he taped our heads together, we were beginning to look like a couple of mummies. Then the finished setting the alarm and left. Sheri and I stayed still for along time, not really certain if they had left or not. Finally we began to struggle and attempted to untie our hands, they were tied and taped so that we couldn't loosen them. I could feel Sheri's but with my hands as we struggled to get loose. Soon the phone began to ring and I assumed it was Sheri's mother wondering she would be comming home. By 9:30 that night we heard sirens close by, then the doors opened, I heard the district bank manager call my name, then a police officer discovered us bound and gagged in my office. We were untied and given blankets to cover ourselves. I told them my wife was at the house and to go check on her. They also found her bound and gagged with rope and tape as we had been. Appearently these robbers were professionals, this had happened to other banks in five other states. Two years later they were finally caught. It took another three years to prosecute them with trial dealays by their defense attorneys. Finally they were tried and convicted with all serving long prison terms for kidnapping and robbery. |
| Name: | Speedob |
| Comments: | Two more great stories. Thanx for sharing. |
| Name: | Larry |
| Comments: | Hey Tommy; Even though you admit they're made up stories, it's better than nothing. And they are GREAT stories. Feel free to share any more of them. |
| Name: | Cossy |
| E-mail address: | kevcos@googlemail.com |
| Comments: | What a great site. I will be posting my story soon as I can |
| Name: | Jack |
| Comments: | I am a 30 year old guy and 10 years ago after my divorce I was living in a rental house utill I could find somthing a bit more permanent. Although it was a nice house I was looking for somthing I could own. I had a good landlord and he and his wife made sure all of the small problems with the house were taken care of promptley. One afternoon I had taken off work to get some personal buisness taken care of. I got finished a little earlier than I had anticipated so I just decided to kick back for awhile. So I climbed into a pair of cargo shorts and a t-shirt and bagged out on the couch for awhile and was watching a little TV when I dozed off. I was woke up abruptly when I heard a loud knock at the door. When I went to answere the door no one was there. I heard some banging at the back door and went to investigate, but again there was no one there. I again heard banging at the front door, and by this time I was pretty pissed off and just wanted to get back to my nap. I threw open the front door and was met by three, all wearing long sleave shirts, blue jeans, baseball caps and bandannas over their faces, I was thinking, what the f, and was pushed back into the house. One of the guys shouted, Shit, somone is home. One of the intruders came prepared with a gun. I was pushed face down onto the carpet of my living room floor and ordered not to move. I could feel the barrel of the gun up against the back of my head and decided the best thing to do was cooperate completely. The guy with the gun shouted for me to take off my t-shirt, I was thinking that this was really going to crap fast. One of the other guys told him not to yell so loud that everyone in the neighborhood would hear him. I took off my t-shirt after he smacked me on the back of the head with the gun barrel. The third guy came into the room carrying a couple of my bandannas, and some of my kneck ties. My hands were tied behind my back, my ankles and knees were tied and I was placed in a tight hogtie. these guys really didn't want me getting away. They asked me where any money I kept in the house was and I told them. They started stacking things they wanted to take on the floor near the front door, my television, dvd player, cd player, my wedding ring, didn't much feel bad about that one. anyway, it looked like these guys were about wrapping this thing up when I heard another knock at the door. Why the hell are so many people comming to see me today. Mr. gun guy answered the door, and he and one of his partners pulled two women into my house. Unfortunaltely these two unfortunate women were out trying to drum up new members for a nearby local church and just happen to pick the wrong day to come and visit me. One was a heavyset woman middle aged woman in her mid 40's named Julie and the other was a curvey woman in her mid 30's named Denise. Both looked pretty terrified and I couldn't blame them. the guy with the gun ordered both women to sit on the couch. Both looked over at me bound and gagged shirtless on the floor and began to see what the future would probably hold for them. Again the third guy dissapearted into the back of the house and returned with more bandannas, and kneck ties. I then went into my garage and found some climbing rope I had and some duct tape. Well I sure make this all pretty handy for them, I thought. The guy with the gun ordered both women to strip. I had to chime in, what for, they won't do any of you guys any harm or interfere in anyway whith what you are doing here. The gun was shoved at my face and they guy said, you need to shut the fuck up. The second guy shoved one of the bandannas into my mouth and taped it over with the duct tape. By now the two women were crying at the disrobed. both had been dressed conservatively in ankle lenth dressed that were both dropped to the floor. Underneath, Julie was wearing a modest white bra and panties and pantie hose. Denise however was wearing a bra that barley conved her, shall I say, considerable assets, skimpy black and white stripped panties and thigh high stockings. I could tell that Julie was just a bit suprised by the underwear Denise was wearing. Takle off the pantie hose bitch, the guy holding the gun barked out to Julie. Still very much afraid, Julie complied. I noticed that Julie was big but not overly fat. Not attractive but not ugley either. She stood there trying to cover herself with her hands. Denise was afraind but wasn't trying to cover herself up. Julie and Denise were ordered face down on the floor and both quickley complied. Both were put in the same tight hogtie I was in and gagged with bandannas and duct tape. The robbers and already removed both womens wedding rings and watches. Then they ransacked there puses and removed money, credit cards, and car keys. The robbers collected everything they intended to take and piled them in a truch they had with them. They checked to make sure we were tied up well enough that we couldn't escape then took off with the truck, my car and the car the two ladies had arrived in. for awhile we were to terrified to move, not knowing if they would come back or not. After a couple of hours thing started to get pretty uncomfterble and we began to struggle to get loose. It didn't take long for the bra Denise was wearing to fall off of her breasts and I couldn't help looking. Julie was pulling at her wrists and legs trying to get her ropes loose. Finally we squirmed over to each other and began trying to assist each other in getting untied. I was up close and personal with both Julie and Denise bodies. We rubbed our faces toghether trying to get the tape off of our mouths. Duct tape holds pretty well and that was a futile effort. The harder we struggled the sweatier we got. We were grunting and mmmmphhhhing as we struggled. Finally I got my hands loose. I untied both women and gave them blankets to cover themselves up with as the robbers had taken there clothes. I called the police and a report was taken and investigation conducted. Our cars were located a couple of miles outside of town, burned. Thats Ok, we were still alive and insurance would cover that. The three idiots that robbed us were later captured after they tried to use Julie's Credit card in a neighboring state. The case agent on my robbery told me that these guys usually burglarized houses where nobody was home. Unfortunately for me they made a mistake at my house. They had done this several times in three other states and all three were convicted in a plea agreement that required them to admit to all of the break-ins they committed. Julie continued to be active in her church but would not go door to door any more. Denise one day showed up at my house again and wanted to talk. She told me that her husband and her were in the middle of a bad separation when this happened and she had gotten invovled in her church because she thought it would help her. She came to me to talk about what happened to us because she thought I was the only one that would understand. She left the church and is still with me. |
| Name: | AP |
| Comments: | Great story, Jack. |
| Name: | Gail |
| Comments: | Two years ago My husband and I were having some problems, and it got to the point that we weren't even sleeping in the same room together. I started getting lonely and desperate so I turned to the internet where I met a nice buy named Leland. After corresponding with him for several weeks I decided to take the plung and agreed to meet with him. Now I'm not a bad looking woman, shoulder length blond hair, a little soft but not fat, I should exersize more but I still think I look nice. I met with Leland in a nearby community in an effort not to be seen by my husband or anyone I knew. Lelend semed like a nice man and during our conversation I confessed that I was married but very unhappy with my situation. He told me that he had been divorced for a year and a half and understood being in a marraige that was not going well. for the next two months I met with Leland once or twice a week and things were going really well, to the point that I was thinking about asking my husband for a divorce. But these thoughts also make me feel guilty because I thought I should be working on repairing our relationship rather than doing what I am doing and destroy it. But things were really nice with Leland and I decided to keep seeing him. One week my husband had to go out of state on a buisness trip. I told Leland and he said that he wanted to get together while he was gone. We arranged to meet in a nice hotel on tuesday of the week he was gone. Well the day came. I found my sexiest set of panties and bra, black string bikinis and a skimpy black bra. I also brought a nice slinky teddy as well. I dressed in a nice white tank top, short black skirt, thigh high stockings and black high heeled shoes. I was excited as I arrived at the hotel and went up to the room he had checked into. At first Leland I I talked and kind of broke the ice. Then we started into the kissing and fondling each other. I then went into the bathroom and stripped off the tank top and skirt revealing my underwear and thigh highs. This should get things moving, I thought. I came back into the room and sat down next to Leland and we again began kissing, he started butting his hands all over my body and under my bra, he then moved me down to the bed face up. Suddenly, He yanked my bra up and shoved it into my mouth then clamped his hand over my mouth, don't shout or scream, he wispered, and you'll be ok, I've never hurt anyone doing this but I will if I have to. I was terrified and just laid there and didn't move. Ok, he said, you can come in. A woman came out of the closet carrying a black bag. She opened the back and pulled out a gun and a wide roll of white medical tape. She pulled off three long strips of tape and looked over to Leland and said, Gag her, He got the rest of my bra over my arms and into my mouth and taped it shut. I started to struggle a little bit not really knowing what all was going to happen. Don't move a muscle, Leland growled. The woman walked up to the bed, put the gun to my head then said, lets roll her over, I was quickley rolled over onto my stomach, then they brought out lengths of rope, Leland started by tying my hands behind my back, then my ankles, knees thighs and around my upper body. I was tied up good and not getting loose anytime soon. the woman laughed and said, I'd do that but he is better at knots than I am. She was pretty close to my size and stripped out of her clothes and put on my tank top, skirt and shoes. Then she looked into my purse and pulled out my ATM card, Check book, drivers license and car keys. Leland ripped off the gag and she asked, whats the pin number, lie to me and see what happens. I told her the pin number. My bra was shoved back in my mouth and re tapped. I'll be back in a little while, I have some shopping to do and some money to take out of the bank, and she left. While she was gone Leland told me that all the time we were together they were checking me out, fincancial situation, bank accounts, things like that, and we found out you were worth our while. After about three hourse she came back. She stripped out of my dress, top and shoes, than threw them on the floor. Now here is the deal, we know you can't tell anyone what happened here because we didn't clean you out, we just took enough to make it worth it to us. And we know that if you tell you will lose to much, weather you stay with your husband or get divorced, it doesn't matter. She was right. Then before she got dressed, she came over to me, fondled and kissed me and other things. Then she got dressed and they left, of course putting the do not disturb sign on the door. I struggled and squirmed for quite awhile, first I was able to get to my feet and hop around the room looking for something to gut myself loose with. No luck. I hopped back over to the bed and sad down. I twisted my hands untill I finally got them loose. I yanked the tape off of my mouth, spit out my bra and went over to where my clothes were lying on the floor and got dressed. A little more searching I found my car keys. By then it was dark out and I slinked out of the room and went home, embarrased that this had happened but gratefull I wasn't hurt or killed. I have kept this bottled up for a long time never telling anyone. My husband got mad at me for spending so much money while he was gone but I told him that I was just trying to get back at him for leaving while we were having problems. Since that experience I have looked up several sites where people are tied up and gagged. It was while doing this that I found this site and decided to get this story off of my chest. I hope it helps that I was able to tell my secret. I have learned my lesson and never looked for somone to hook up with on the internet. |
| Name: | Anthony |
| Comments: | I am just your average guy. No super action stuff in my life. I did a stint in the Airforce when I was younger but worked in electornic survielance, never carried a rifle or saw combat. When I got out I used my G.I. bill to go to school and get a degree. After college I settled into teaching and currently work at a local high school as a history teacher. I was married for 18 years but my ex-wife got into the whole womans lib thing and decided she no longer needed a man in her life and we divorced. while my half of the settlement on our house I got myself a nice little condo. A year ago I went to a seminar to keep up with my continuing education to keep my teching certificate up to date. The keynote speaker was an assistant principal from a high school in the same community I work in. Her name is Beverly. After her address I went up and complimented her and we began talking. We struck up a friendship and agreed to meet after the seminar. At the seminar she was dressed in the typical buisness suit, but I thought she was a very attractive woman. I called and invited her to dinner and she accepted. I went to pick her up at her house and she met me at the door wearing a nice, long blue spagetti strap dress and she looked really nice. During our dinner I learned that we were the same age,51, She looked really good for 51, Fit and trim with short dirty blond hair, and she wore those black horned rimmed glasses that I thought were very sexy. I felt lucky to be with her. She was also divorced and had a son in college and a daughter that was just graduating high school. As we got to know each other better she told me to call her Bev. Bev and I started to see each other on a regular basis. At her house, I learned that Bev had a swimming pool. On one of our dates we went to an outdoor jazz concert, I'm not to much into jazz, but she is so I earned a whole bunch of brownie points. She was wearing a nice pair of shorts, modest high heeled shoes and halter top type shirt. Man she looked good. After the concert we went out to a nice outdoor restaraunt and had a nice, late lunch. when we got to her house she invited me in and asked me if I wanted to stay for a swim. I told her I didn't have suit with me and she told to go to a nearby store and buy one and come back. I did, just as fast as I could. It took me about an hour to get the suit and get back to her house. When I got back I knocked on the door but got no answere. I tried again and still got no answere. Maybe she had a change of heart and decided she didn't want to see me anymore. I heard some noise comming from the inside of the house so I knew she was in there. I checked the door out of curiosity and found that it was unlocked. I went and and called out, Bev. I heard what I thought was a muffled sound and called again. Again a muffled sound and became concerned that somthing was wrong with Bev and moved a little further into the house to investigatge. I walked into the dinning room and found Bev, dressed in a really skimpy bikini, bound and gagged to a chair. What in heavens name I thought. I don't really cuss much. She started struggling, squirming and mmmmpppphing just as loud as she could. Well this is pretty kinky, I thought. I walked towards her with the intent on removing the gag when I was pushed down from behind. There were three of them. All were wearing ski maskes and carrying guns. what an idiot I thought. This is a home invasion robbery. A gun was stuck against the back of my head and I heard one of them say, shut the fuck up and don't move asshole. I shut up and didn't move. my hands were tied behind my back, my ankles were tied and a gag was shoved into my mouth. Bev was struggling and shrieking through her gag. Another one of the robbers ran up to Bev and told her to shut up. She did. I tried to remain calm and decide what was the best course of action. I decided to cooperate for the time being. One of the man stood guard over us while the other two ransacked the house collecting everything of value and putting them into pillow cases they found in Bev's linnen closet. All three came over to where I was, untied me and stripped me of all of my clothes, took my wallet out and removed the money, debit card, creddit card, social security card and drivers license, then took the car keys out of my pants. Then Bev was untied from the chair and her ankles were untied. we were both pulled to our feet and shoved upstairs to her bedroom, shoved face down on the bed and. The leader of the group went to one of the others and told him, tie them up good. My hands and feet were retied and he checked my cloth cleave gag to make sure it was still secure, he tightened it. Bev's ankes were retied and he checked her hands to make sure they were still secured and he tightened her gag. I could hear her grunt, uggh, as the gag was re-secured. One of them yanked off Bev's bikini top and she was now topless. Seems onley fair bitch, he said, this guy ain't wearing any clothes at all. Hey, look, this bitch has a daughter as he held up a picture he found in her bedroom. I wasn't sure what they were planning but I couldn't allow anything to happen to her daughter. I pulled and tugged at the ropes on my wrist working them raw and bleeding, but I got them free. I quietly sat up and untied my ankles and took out the gag in my mouth. I looked in some drawers, Bev didn't beleive in guns, I hope that will change. I looked in her closet and found an aluminum baseball bat, thank heaven for women jocks. Now I had to be careful. I went out into the hallway and hid myself. I got lucky, one of the robbers came up the stairs, probably to have his fun with Bev. I moved quicley, I hit him on the back of the head twice as hard as I could. the gun dropped to the ground and I grabbed it. The robber was still alive but out cold. I ran down the stairs and saw the two guys moving from the living room to the dinning room. I fired three rounds at them. I hit one of them and he went down. The other quickley returned fire and ran our of the house. I ran to the guy I hit and grabbed his gun. I could hear him shouting, you shot me you motherfucker. I'll shoot you again if you don't do what I tell you. I ran to the phone and called the police. Keeping the gun on the robber. I called up, Bev, I'm Ok, I got two of them. Soon I could hear sirens and the police came rushing into the house. As soon as they came in I dropped the gun and cooperated with them until they learned I was OK. The two guys I hurt were arrested and identified, and the third guy was soon captured and all three were convicted of armed robbery and kidnapping and are spending a lot of time in prison. After Bev was untied I went up to see her. She put her arms aroung me, kissed me and said thank you thank you thank you over and over again. She knew somthing bad would happen to her daughter if she didn't take action. A couple of days later Bev rewarded me for my bravery. We are still together to this day. |
| Name: | Shiela |
| Comments: | I am a 48 year old woman who took pride in her appearance and her fitness. I am 5'8" tall, slender, dark hair, and tanned. I am divorced from an ungrageful ex-husband who didn't appreciate my effort to look good for him. The bastard had an affair with a younger woman. The divorce settlement included selling both his buisness and our house. I took my half of the sizable settlement and moved to Florida. Our two daughters are now both in college and neither is living with me. I bought myself a really nice home in a what I thought was a secured gated community. I started my own work at home buisness that is doing really well and gave me the freedome I wanted. I decided that I was going to have some fun myself and found that there were several younger men that were intereste in being with me. On the day of the incident I Tommy over at my house wih me, a nice 21 year old young man. I had invited him over for a swim in my pool on a hot summer afternoon and for the occasion I put on my skimpiest thong string bikini to show off my firm athletic body. We swam for awhile and began making out by the pool when the doorbell rang. I covered up with a silky little robe I kept by the poole and went to find out who was at the door. I found a 50ish woman dressed in a modest buisness suit who told me that her car wouldn't start and wanted to use my phone. I wasn't going to let her in, so I told her to go to the garage and I would let her make a call with my cordless phone. She seemed happy with this. When I opened the garage door I was met by the women, a 50ish man and two younger men. The woman had a handgun and the man had a shotgun. I was pushed back into the garage followed by the intruders. the door was shut and I was grabbed and pushed back into my house. One of the younger guys said, hey, there's a guy sitting out by the pool. The man with the shot gun and the younger guy went out and brought Tommy into the house. I'm sure right about now he was regretting wearing a speedo. The robe was pulled off of me by the olde guy. We don't want you hiding anything now do we, the older guy said. I was beginning to regret the thong bikini. As the older couple held us at gunpoint the two younger men ransacked the house. I had been able to accumulate some nice expensive jewelry, silverware and other valuables. When they ransacked my purse that older guy said, not the credit cars, only money. They also emptied Tommys wallet. I had a safe with more money and really expensive jewelry. I was forced to open that and they emptied it. While I was in the room with the safe the older woman started fondling Tommy, I guess she wanted to have a little fun to. OK, we've got what we came for, lets tie them up and get out of here. We were pushed onto the carpet of the living room floor. Our hands were tied behind our backs with rope they brought with them. Then our ankles, calves, knees, and thighs were tied, and they did a really good job. The woman came up to me and demanded I open my mouth. I begged not to be gagged. She grabbed my face and shouted, shut up, cooperate or you with both get hurt. I opened my mouth, shit, she shoved a pair of my panties in my mouth the sadistic bitch. I found these in your hamper and thought you might enjoy them she laughed. She slowley smoothed three wide strips
of stickey white medical tape over my mouth. Then she shoved another pair of my panties into Tommys mouth and taped him also. The two younger guys got us to our feet, then we were tied, around our shoulders, chest, stomacks, tight. Then we were hopped into the back bedroom. Then we were pushed to our knees an tied and taped face to face. We were tied up like a roast. One of the younger guys yanked off my bikini top then shoved us into my walk in closet and shut the door. We laid motionless for quite awhile. After we realized the intruders were gone and we were going to be safe we bagan to struggle to get free. As we struggled and rubbed our bodies together I could tell that Tommy could feel my tits up against his chest and I could feel his dick getting bigger against my crotch. We started making the best of a crappy situation and began gag kissing and rubbing each other. I was really turned on because we couldn't use our hands. mmmmmphphph. We groaned, wiggled and struggled for a long time. And I began to think we were pretty much humping each other more than we were trying to escape. eventually I worked my hands free and yanked the tape off of my mouth and spit out my panties. Then I pulled the tape off Tommys mouth and he spit out my panties. Wow, he said, that was really intense. I thought they were going to kill us for awhile there. I worked my hands around and untied his hands. That feels better, he said. Well, you know we still have a lot of rope and tape around us and we are still face to face. Now that we had the use of our hands and were ungagged we had a litte more fun kissing and fondling each other. It took us awhile more to finally get out of all that tape and rope. I was finally able to get to a phone and call the police. When they arrived they told us that three other similar robberies and taken place in the nieghborhood. The took everything as evidence they could find, rope, tape, the panties, my bikini and Tommys speedos. I assured the police that neither one of us had been sexually assaulted. Maybe we shouldn't have had such a good time tied up. They took pictures and dusted for finger prints. After several more months the investigation identified the four suspects. It took so long because none of them had ever been in any trouble before. They were caught when one of their victims was able to set off a silent panic alarm during one of their robberies and they were caught in the act with their latest victims bound and gagged also. I did recover some of the things that were taken and I was well insured so I didin't experience any financial harm. Both Tommy and I testified at the trial and all four were convicted and sent to prison. Tommy and I got together a few more times after that and even had a couple of little tie up games. Ever since this experience I have been fascinated with being bound and gagged and thats how I found this site. |
| Name: | Frank |
| Comments: | I am in my Mid 20s and not a bad looking guy. I have a law degree and was working for a firm that did both criminal defense and civil trials. Often I had to work with Elizabeth, a 40's overbearing attorney that had been with the firm two years longer than I had. I really didn't like her all that much and she didn't like me either as she often make life very difficult for me at work. I always tried to do a good job and do the research I needed to do for each case and turn in my reports as soon as I got them done. But that was never good enough for Elizabeth and she was always badmouthing me to the senior partners in the firm. I guess she was trying to make me look bad so I wouldn't get ahead of her when it came time to become a partner. Things got so bad that I started looking for another place to work. Now Elizabeth was not a bad looking woman. Not a real pretty face but she kept her body trim and in good condition as far as I could tell under those buisness suits she wore. But the thought of even getting close to her repulsed me. I did work in a really nice building that had security at the entrance and I had a really nice office. One night I came into the office to catch up on a case I was working on. As I walked into the office I noticed there was a different person sitting at the security desk. What happened to Nancey tonight, the guy sitting at the desk answered, sick I guess. Well he was wearing the right uniform so he must be ok. So I went up to my office and starting putting some of my paperwork together and reviewing the case I had comming up the next day. And there was Elizabeth, In her office pecking away at her computer. I did notice that she had taken off her jacket and was wearing a sleevless white blouse under that stodgey grey suit she was wearing. Nice arms I thought. To bad they had to be on here. Oh well there goes the privacy I was hoping to have in the office tonight. After another hour of work I was thinking about packing it all up and going home to get some rest when I heard a commotion comming from Elizabeths office. I walked into the hall and towards her office when I saw the roving security guard also walking down the hall. What the hell is going on I asked. He shrugged and said, I don't know. for some reason I went in first. It was then that I felt the gun at my back, just go on in, the guard said, we need the three of you together so we can keep a better eye on you. The three of us??. I went into Elizabeths office and noticed that security gaurd I met at the door pointing his gun at Elizabeth and a bound and gagged Nancey. Shit, this ain't going to be good I thought. Just sit down, the hall guard said, so I did. He handed Elizabeth a pair of handcuffs and told her to cuff me, After she complied he had her turn in her chair and cuffed her. We were then gagged with tape over our mouths. While the front guard watched over us, the roving guard began searching through files and removing several folders that appeared to come from the same case. Then he started working on her computer and printing the files he was looking for. This guy knew what he was looking for. When he was finished he put what he had collected into a large brief case. He looked at the other guard and said, well I guess its time we got out of here. Would you three stand up please. We complied. Nancey was uncuffed first and was stripped to her underwear by the first guard. Elizabeth and I probably looked pretty horrified as we knew we were next. She was hogtied on the with rope they had brought with them. Next Elizabeth was ordered to strip, followed by me. You know the roving guard said. We didn't really plan on three people being here, he looked at me and said, you were kind of a suprise to us. And I hear that you two don't really get along all that well here, I shit, I thought, what was he going to do. Lets tie those two up together since we really onley have enough rope for one. We started to struggle and resist, I didn't was to be that close to her, and I could tell she didn't really want to be that close to me. Now now you two, behave. Stripped down to my underwear I was wearing just some jockey briefs, I now wish I had gone with the boxers. Elizabeth was wearing a black bra and matching thong. Ok, lets put them together. We were tied face to face, tight, rope around our ankles, legs, knees, thighs waist and upper body. The tape over our mouths were removed and were stuffed with handkerchiefs they brought with them and resealed with several strips of tape and then some wrapped around out heads. They carried Nancey into the supply closet and left here there. we were carried into the executive lounge and left bound and gagged together on the couch. The two left with the records they came for. This was a well planned out job. At first neither of us moved. Even though Elizabeth had a hot body, I was repulsed by being this close to her and I could tell she was not onley angry at what happened, but was angry with me. Then we finally couldn't help it, we had to move, just to keep our circulation. I could feel the erection start and was mortified. Soon our bodies started rubbing together as we finally started struggling to get loose. We started rubbing our faces together, then our lower bodies, harder and harder, mmmmmphing and grunting as we did. I could feel her getting wet. This went on for hours as we struggled to free ourselves, but found ourselves more and more attracted to each other as we struggled. Finally at 4 o'clock in the morning the janitorial staff came in and found us, untied us and called the police. We went and found Nancey and untied her. The two men who did this to us worked for a man that was involved in not onley an expensive litigation, but was facing several criminal charges and had obtained not onley our records but records from the district attorneys office. They were really embarassed because there security was supposed to be better that ours. A couple of days after this happened Elizabeth took me aside and told me that she now knows that the right thing for all of us to have done was to cooperate. The guys that tied us up and robbed us were pretty serious about there missing and would have hurt or killed us had we resisted. She slipped a note in my hands before she left. We got together at her place after work and finished what we couln't when we were tied up. After that she got kind of kinky and wanted to be tied up when we were together. One night she even had one of her girlfriends come in and tie up up togetether again, this time naked. If you ever get a chance to be tied up with somone you can't stand, I would recommend it, you can't imagine the intensity and passionate feelings you have. |
| Name: | TommyVictim |
| E-mail address: | The Skinnybop Party(Part 1) |
| Comments: | I.
It was a depressing time. The announcement was made at our workplace that layoffs would happen soon, and while management was not specific, the feeling was that several of us would get the axe. I had just finished my shift one sunny, warm Friday afternoon, when one of my co-workers stopped me in the parking lot. "Umm, Tommy?" It was Carol. She was in her early 50's, 5'10", 138lbs, with shoulder-length brunette hair. Her dark framed glasses gave her an intellectual appearance, but that was more than made up for by her sunny grin. "Yeah, Carol, what's up?" "Well, word of mouth is that they're gonna let people go on Tuesday, so I thought I'd have a skinny-bop party at my place tonight. It'll give a few of us a chance to unwind and have a blast and try to take our minds off the axe falling, you k'now?" "Whoa! Really?" "Mmm-hmmm," she purred beneath that sunny smile. Skinny-bop parties were similar to other recreational gatherings: games, drinks, socializing, etc. The main difference was that at a skinny-bop party, the participants were clad only in their underwear. "Cool!" I responded, with visions of a briefly-clad Carol dancing through my head. "Who else is gonna be there?" "Darcie and Charlie promised they'll be there, so if you show, it'll be the four of us." "Where's Jason gonna be?" I asked. Jason was Carol's boyfriend, and I was a little suspicious of skinny-bopping with a girlfriend of a jealous man. "Oh, he's away on a fishing trip with some buddies. He won't be back until Monday." "Sure. Sounds good. What time tonight?" (I'm sure you readers have deduced that my conscience had evaporated. LOL.) "Seven O'clock. Just bring yourself, Tommy. We'll be well stocked until the next morning," she replied with a wink. "Oh,yeah...seven! You got it!" As Carol walked to her car, she turned back towrard me for a second a blew a playful kiss. Layoffs? What layoffs? I thought. The upcoming party was working already. (Hi, everyone. This story is a work in progress, and I'll post the remainder of it as time permits. Until then, skinny-bop!!) |
| Name: | speedoboy |
| Comments: | Keep up the good writing Tommy. As for the other recent authors great stories, especially the older woman/younger man themes. Thank you all for sharing. |
| Name: | sandra |
| Comments: | I had just arrived home with my daughter Katie after a shopping trip to the mall. I pulled into the drivway but didn't open up the garage door as I was planning on going out again in a little while. I am 40 years old and a little overweight, but I do exersize at curves. I was wearing a tank top and shorts, Katie is 16, blond, cute, athletically build and wearing a tight midriff t-shirt and really short cutoff jean shorts. I'd tried to talk her out of wearing the shorts but she rebelled and rather than have another argument with her I didn't push the point. I opened the back of our SUV and Katie picked up an armload of bags and carried them into he house. I picked up the next armload and was walking through my front door when I was pushed from behind into the house and onto the floor. After I hit the ground I looked up and saw a guy, wearing a ski maske, grey t-shirt, blue jeans and tennis shoes standing over the top of me. He yelled, shut up, don't scream or say a word. I was rolled over on my stomach and pulled into the living room by another ski masked individual. My wedding ring, another expensive ring I was wearing, a bracelet and neckless were violentley pulled off of me. A strip of ductape was slapped over my mouth, my hands were pulled behind my back and taped together. Then my ankles were also taped together, it happened just that fast. Katie came running into the room yelling, whats going on, and was grabbed from behind by another ski masked guy. I could tell all three were young males as I heard their voices as they talked. They also pulled off my daughters rings, watch, necklace and bracelets, she was also pushed to the floor, gagged with duct tape, and bound wrist and ankle. We both lay face down on the floor looking at each other as two of the guys quickley searched the house. It wasn't much of search as they went directley to my jewelry box, a money stash we kept and some computer games. All the time this was happening I was praying that my other children didn't come home. They dragged us into a back bedroom, stood us up and shoved us back to back, then duct taped us together at the ankles, calves, knees, thighs, waist stomach, chest and head double gagging us together and pushed us onto the bed. Then they ran out of the house and I could hear a car quickley driving away. We immediately began to struggle, but we were tied so tightley that we could hardley move. I was thinking that these guys sure knew what they were doing and what they wanted because the sure moved fast. We continued to struggle and mmmmpppphhh for about and hour and a half untill my one of my neighbors noticed that the car was parked in the driveway with the back still open and bags still in the car. I was a bit embarassed when he found us because with all the struggling my top had come down exposing my breasts. He called the police who arrived and untied us, being sure to preserve any evidence left behind. The jewelry I had was very expensive and we had picture records of all of it. Later, some of the stolen jewelry showed up at an auction and was traced back to the father of one of Katies friends. The invistigation revealed that Katie had one of her boyfriends in the house while neither me or my husband were home. I guess while he was here he did some scouting around. His father, was in some severe financial difficulty and got his son and two of his friends to do the home invasion. All four were identified, arrested, prosecuted and convicted. In the back of my mind I always wondered if Katie was somhow more involved in all of this. I'll tell you one thing though, I will be more aware of my surroundings and I will always pull my car into the garage and close the door from now on. |
| Name: | TommyVictim |
| E-mail address: | The Skinnybop Party(Part2) |
| Comments: | II.
My heart pounded with anticipation as I drove to Carol's place that evening. It must have taken me an hour and a half to finally select the tight bikini briefs I was wearing--dark blue ones. I eagerly wondered what Carol and Darcie would say when they saw me. Then a downer occurred to me: Charlie would be there, too, and I wasn't in the habit of stripping down to party with guys, but what the heck, right? With two scantily clad women with us, what was there to worry about? I turned off the highway onto a lonely dirt road and followed it a mile until I saw Carol's home. It was a trailer home, almost one hundred yards away from the rest of the units of the trailer park. (Well situated, considering our plans for the night). As I parked, I noticed Carol's car with a couple of other vehicles. I glanced at my watch..7pm, right on the button. "Hi everyone, I'm here!" I gayfully announced as I entered the trailer. "Tommy, don't you dare come in here without your party suit on!," Carol's playful voice crooned, accompanied by the laughter of two others. Oh, yeah-oh, yeah--oh, yeah, I thought as I stripped rapidly. I discovred a pile of shirts, capris, shorts and sandals in a pile and tossed my clothes onto it. I padded barefoot into the living room area and made my entrance. "Have no fear! Skivvy Man is heeeerrre!," I bellowed as I struck a revealing pose. "Hey, sexy," Carol said as she gave me a quick bus on the lips. Oh, you should have seen her! She was clad only in a black bra and matching thong and rubbed one bare foot against the other. Immediately after that welcome ended, Darcie slinked over and planted one on my lips. She was in her late 30's, a little pudgy, with short brown hair and a round, merry, Irish face. Her lime bra and matching panties were worthy of attention, as was the gold ankle bracelet I discovered while looking at her bare feet. "Hey, Darc," I said. "Hey," she replied, holding a couple of fingers over her lips to stifle a giggle. A large hand clapped hard on my shoulder from behind, which almost knocked me over. Charlie had come over to welcome me. I have to admit, any woman would want him over for a skinny-bop party. He was in his early 30's with short, bushy blonde hair. His athletically-chisled physique was the result of several semesters of college football and wrestling. The black, snug bikini briefs he was stripped to looked as if they were designed by a sports engineer. This didn't go unnoticed by Darcie, who snuggled up against him. "Hey, Tommy!," he roared. "Thanks for coming. You can just take a seat over there as I spend the rest of the night with my arms around these two lovely ladies. You know, if you would spend some time working out in the gym, you might give me some competition with the chicks one day!" News Flash: arrogant S.O.B. too. I bit my tongue. After all, we gathered to skinny-bop and forget the outside world's problems for the night. "Well, come on!," Carol announced, as she turned on the music. "Let's start skinny-bopping, ok?" We paired up and danced as Bachman-Turner Overdrive's "Takin' Care of Business" rocked the trailer. None of us were expert dancers, so our dancing was more a session of bodies rubbing against each other. My first parter was Darcie, who aggressively pressed her breasts up against me while engaging in some "footsie." "Let's go down the hall," she whispered, as she tried to steer me toward a bedroom. If Carol weren't there, I admit I probobly would have surrendered, but my desire was for our hostess who was busy with a similar dance/smooch session with Charlie. I couldn't wait for the next song to play, which was the signal to change partners. To my joy, the rock anthem, "Skinny-Bop", by Poison blared out. (Appropriate, huh?) While Darcie melted into Charlie's arms, Carol rushed over, smooched against me with all her might and pressed her lips against mine for what seemed an eternity. She motioned for us to lower ourselves to the floor, and let me tell you, she didn't have to ask twice! Darcie and Charlie followed suit, and within seconds all four of us were kissing, fondling, playing footsie and hintfully pulling on our partner's undies. When the music stopped, both our couples reluctantly pulled away from each other and giggled and smiled as we caught our breaths. "After those two leave in the morning, stick around," Carol said to me. I nodded my head repeatedly, enslaved. The next activity was a beauty contest between the women. Charlie and I sat on the sofa as judges. First Carol, then Darcie paraded out in front of us and posed, danced, and pulled on their undies. I obviously voted for Carol, while Charlie found Darcie more appealing. The tie was broken by a coin toss, and Darcie was proclaimed the Skinny-Bop queen. A queen's crown from some halloween costume was fetched, and Darcie blushed as the rest of us bowed down in front of her per tradition. "Oh, you guys!" she cooed as she put the crown on her head. "I'm so honored. Please tell me there's more rewards." "As a matter of fact, there is," Carol replied as she rose from the floor. "It's in the other room. Hold on while I get it, hon." I watched Carol intently as she padded barefoot down the carpeted hallway to one of the rooms, and her thong-clad buttocks swayed pleasingly. What a night! It was so sensual, we were all having a great time, and come morning, I'd have one of the sexiest older women I ever met all to myself. Moments later, Carol returned with a small box in her hand. "Oooohh," Darcie said. "Is it another ankle bracelet? I'm just wild about those," she said as she wagged her bare foot in a small circle. "No, hon," Carol replied. "This is something much more interesting." To our suprise, Carol opened the box and took out a Saturday Night Special revolver. I'll never forget the way the light reflected off it's shiny chrome exterior. "What the?," Charlie responded. "Huh?," a puzzled Darcie replied. "This is a joke, right?," I piped in. Carol suddenly spread her legs and anchored her bare feet into the carpet in a textbook pistol-shooting stance. She extended her arms and fired a shot into the ceiling. The blast seemed deafening. I guess it's no joke, I thought, as me, Darcie and Charlie raised our hands in the air in submission. "The three of you, sit down on the sofa, side-by-side!," Carol shouted. She was no longer the genial hostess. As soon as we were seated, we heard footsteps amble from down the hallway into the living room. A large, overweight, unshaven man appeared wearing a tshirt, suspenders and jeans. He carried a duffle bag. "I want you all to meet my boyfriend, Jason," Carol said. Darcie, Charlie and I opened our mouths in shock. "Oh, yes," Carol continued. "I mentioned he was on a fishing trip...I just didn't say he'd be fishing for you three suckers!" "What'd I tell you?" Carol said to Jason. "It went like clockwork. They took the bait hook, line and sinker." "Yeah, heh-heh...sure did," Jason replied with a crap-eating grin. Carol grimaced when she noticed her boyfriend hungrily examining Darcie. "Jason!," she snorted. "Here I am, your girlfriend, standing here in front of you in just my perspiration-soaked bra and thong, and you go making eyes at another woman. How dare you!" "Okay, okay, I'm sorry," Jason said. "You know the old rule: look but don't touch, right?" "Hmmm," Carol replied. "We can go down the hall and you can make it up to me...after you tie and gag these three." Darcie, Charlie and I looked at each other, wide-eyed and open-mouthed. ...TO BE CONTINUED... |
| Name: | TommyVictim |
| E-mail address: | The SkinnyBop Party(Part 3) |
| Comments: | III.
"Carol...can you really be doing this? Why the deception?," I asked as Jason opened the duffle bag and removed several lengths of pre-cut rope. "You'll get your answer soon enough, Tommy," Carol replied. "Now the three of you, face-down on the floor, hands behind your backs, and get those bare feet together!" "Huh,?" Darcie asked, the crown still on her head. "Move!," roared Carol, as she waved the revolver. At the same time, the three of us got off the sofa, dropped to our knees and pitched face-down on the carpet. No sooner had we placed our hands behind us, Jason moved in and began tying our wrists, first Charlie, then Darcie, then me. "Make sure it's good and secure," Carol reminded her boyfriend. "We've got to keep them stashed away for a while." "Ok, ok, don't nag!," Jason responded. He'd just finished tying Charlie's and Darcie's bare feet together at the ankles and was in the process of tying mine. "This was planned, wasn't it?," Charlie asked as he struggled mightily against his ropes. All those days on the athletic fields and gyms weren't going to help him tonight. "Don't waste your strength, Big Boy," Carol giggled. "Jason's an excellent roper..looks like you've met your match." "But..but..why?," Darcie asked, almost in tears. "Y-you made me the b-beauty queen." Carol knelt beside her and gently stroked her hair. "Oh, pretty Darcie, don't cry. You can still be the beauty queen, but this time it's my palace." We'd been securely tied, and squirmed and rubbed against each other, me and Charlie on the ends, and Darcie in the middle. If we weren't kidnapped, this would've been a great skinny-bop game. Our spirits sank further as we watched Jason remove three long, thick white pieces of cloth from the duffle bag and tie knots in the middle of each. "No, please, not that..no...no," Charlie sobbed as the cloth was brought close to his mouth. I found that refreshing: The big, arrogant athletic jock who so loved to belittle others was now a helpless child. "Pl-please--nmmmmmphhhh," he moaned as the knot was forced into his mouth and the ends of the cloth mercilessly fastened behind his head. "Oh, God, no..oh-ummmphhhhh," Darcie cried through her tear-stained face as the gag was fastened into her mouth. As Jason knelt beside me, I decided to speak while I had the dwindeling chance. "Carol, this evening was supposed to help us forget the problems of the world for a while, and you're only adding to them by kidnapping us. Now, if this really is a joke for the evening, please tell us now and we'll get it." "It's no joke," I heard Carol say as I saw the white cloth flash in front of my eyes. "And now, if you'll give me the chance to explain, I'll tell you what's behind this." "I-Mmmmphhhhhh..mmmmphhhh." Jason shoved the knot into my mouth as far as possible and fastened the ends behind my head. "Mmmph!," I moaned as he finished tying my gag. I was shut up effectively. Carol placed the pistol on the coffee table. The only three people in the room who might be a threat to use it against her were down on the floor, helpless. "I suppose it's time to let you three in on my little plan," she said as she paced back and forth in front of us, pausing occasionally to rub her bare foot against her leg. "I wasn't lying when I said this little party was the result of the upcoming lay-offs at work. I mean, I really needed something to get my mind off that terrible process, and skinny-bopping with you three sexy people helped a lot." Darcie, Charlie and I looked at each other as we waited for Carol to continue. The cloth gags dug into the corners of our mouths between our lips. "But then I had an idea. Like, wouldn't my chances to stay employed be much better if the three of you never showed up to work again? That would be three less people to lay off, wouldn't it?" "Mmmphh..nmmmmphh," the three of us moaned back. "So, I arranged this little party, and I successfully pulled the three of you in..like a spider and a fly." Carol and Jason laughed devilishly. ...TO BE CONTINUED... |
| Name: | Speedoboy |
| Comments: | Tommy you have so far outdone yourself. Love the bikini angle. |
| Name: | Faker Catcher |
| Comments: | Wow! What a great fake story, you hack! |
| Name: | TommyVictim |
| E-mail address: | The SkinnyBop Party(Part 4) |
| Comments: | IV.
Charlie, Darcie and I moaned once more through our gags. "Oh, that's right," Carol said to Jason, "I've told them what will become of their jobs with our company, but I haven't said what would happen to them, huh?" We wiggled a little. My hands or Darcie's bare feet or Charlie's head would nervously twitch as Carol paced back and forth in front of us. "Jason and I put a great deal of thought into where to stash you three, and we finally came up with a good idea. We have a good friend who lives about twenty miles south of here. He lives on a property with many acres of fields and forests, and he's set up a slavery ring there. He's imprisoned and enslaved runaway teenagers, loners, down-and-out types, you know, and you get to join the team!" "Uhmmphh! Nmmmphh!," Charlie protested. "Oh, it'll be just fine," Carol replied as she ran her bare foot over Charlie's buttocks. "Each of you will get your own personal set of bondage chains and shackles. Then you'll join your new-found friends in shoveling dirt and poop in your undies and bare feet until nobody remembers you again." "Ohhmmphhhhh..," Darcie sobbed. "Just think of this as leaving one job for another," Jason piped in. Carol giggled and kissed Jason on the lips. "You're funny," she said. "Now, how about that trip down the hall you promised me," Jason said as he toyed with one of Carol's bra straps. "Soon enough, honey, but first you've got to get rid of their cars and dispose of their clothes. We've got to cover our tracks, you know." "Yeah, but what about them? Are you gonna be ok by yourself?," he said as he pointed to us. "Relax, Jason. They're all tied up and quite speechless, now do as your scantily clad lover asks, ok?" Jason exhaled, took our car keys and exited the trailer. He obviously hoped that task could have waited. V. Carol thoroughly enjoyed herself as she gazed at our helplessness. She sat on a recliner opposite us and giggled as she used her fingers to toy with her bra straps and thong. The three of us, however, were getting edgy. As we squimed against our ropes, we rubbed against each other. This bothered Darcie the most, because she was in between me and Charlie. "Uhrmmmphh! Mrrmmph!," she grunted at Charlie, and then at me. "Mmmph!," I growled back. "Hmmmphh," Charlie retaliated. "Kids, kids," Carol said as she wiggled her toes. "What's wrong? An hour ago you three loved it when you rubbed your sweaty, briefly-clad bodies against each other. I hope you're still friends." "Helllmmmphhh!," I cried into my gag in the hope that someone outside the trailer might hear. "Save your breath, Tommy. Nobody's gonna hear you. Remember when I fired that shot into the ceiling? This is backwoods, hillbilly country around here, and none of these trailer-dwellers think anything of it, and if they're not worried over a gunshot, do you think they're gonna care about your gagged mouth?" She lit a cigarette. "You three better concentrate on relaxing as much as you can under these conditions," she said between puffs. "In the morning, we're gonna load you into the car's trunk and take you to your new home. You'll all be tied up against each other like sardines, and the inside of that trunk will get warm." An hour or so later, Jason returned. "Yup, I took their cars to nice, outta-the-way places and pitched their clothes into the dumpster near town. Nobody'll ever know they were here," he reported. Carol removed her glasses, set them on the coffee table, stubbed out her cigarette and walked over to her boyfriend. "I think I should get some payment for my hard work, lover," he said. "With interest," she replied as she toyed with his zipper. Darcie, Charlie and I watched helplessly as Jason put his arm around his girlfriend and the two strolled down the hallway to their bedroom. A few minutes later, Carol reappeared, still in her thong but minus her bra. "Oh, one more thing," she whispered to us as she held her hands over her breasts, "Mum's the word!" "Mmmmphh!," the three of us replied in unison against the cloths tightly wedged in our mouths. After Carol giggled once more, she turned out the lights, and us captives listened to the bottoms of her bare feet pad back toward the bedroom. Unlike Carol and Jason, it was going to be a long night for us. ...TO BE CONTINUED... |
| Name: | joe |
| E-mail address: | brd@libero.it |
| Comments: | . |
| Name: | M203gunner |
| Comments: | Keep the story going Tommy |
| Name: | TommyVictim |
| E-mail address: | The SkinnyBop Party(Part 5) |
| Comments: | VI.
Charlie, Darcie and I listened for sounds from the now-darkened hallway, and from the sensual groans and mattress-squeaking coming from the bedroom, it was obvious that Carol and Jason meant what they said about their scheduled intimacy. The three of us figured that what was intimate for them might be convenient for us, so we began struggling anew with the ropes which bound our hands and bare feet. Without our captors in the room, there was some chance for us to free ourselves and get out of there. Not that it was easy. We lay on the floor, straining our bodies and jerking our heads in the effort. In fact, if someone had been listening to us from outside the trailer,the sounds of our heavy breathing, squirming and gagged grunts would've sounded more like an orgy than a kidnapping. I wanted Darcie to position herself back-to-back with me, as her fingernails would be useful at picking the knots of the rope which bound my wrists. I twisted my head in her direction. "Bmmmphh mmmf bmmmphhh," I said. "Mmmmphhh..uhmmmphhh..uhf," she replied without rolling over. Damn, I thought. She didn't understand me. Charlie, meanwhile, went at his ropes much like he'd tackle those weight machines at the gym. His muscles bulged, but Jason's handiwork held firm. "Grmmmphhh! Rmmmmph!," he growled. I felt a strange sense of satisfaction at his helplessness as I recalled his arrogance from earlier in the evening. My eyes had begun to adjust to the darkness, and I saw in the adjacent kitchen a cutting tool. It was one of those old-fashioned devices with a large, sharp blade pointing upward. It would prove beneficial for freeing my tied wrists. The challenge was to get over there. I pushed my body along the floor for a yard or two, struggled to a kneeling position and with difficulty, managed to stand up. I breathed a sigh of relief, because if I'd been tied more than I was, this maneuver would have been impossible. From the floor, Darcie and Charlie looked at me, their eyes hopeful. "Tmmmphhh..mrrrmm," they moaned in unison. My journey to the cutting tool was no less challenging. I took short, careful hops on the soles of my bare feet to get there. I realized that if I became too excited and bounded more energetically, I probobly would've crashed to the floor, and the noise would've brought Carol and Jason out from the bedroom, and there would've been no second chances. When I reached the cutter, I turned my back to it so my wrists would rest on the blade. As I moved my tied wrists back and forth across the blade, I heard Darcie's and Charlie's muffled voices from the living room making light, prayerful moans. After a few minutes of effort, the ropes which tied my hands severed and fell off. I immediately sat on the floor, untied my ankles and removed my gag. My mouth felt both sore and dry after the cloth was taken out of it. "Mmmph! Mmmph!," Charlie and Darcie grunted as they saw me walk toward them. First, I took a couple of steps toward the hallway and listened for sounds from the bedroom. Thankfully, all I heard were the snores of the occupants. I knelt beside Darcie, untied her hands and bare feet, then loosened her gag and pulled it from her mouth. "Oh, Tommy, oh--gmmmph!," she cried and I immediately clapped my hand over her mouth. "Darc," I whispered. "Shhhhh. We have to be as quiet as we can here, or Carol and Jason will be out here in a flash, ok?" I began to understand why villains always gagged their female victims. After she nodded, I removed my hand from her mouth and the two of us untied Charlie and removed his gag. "I'm gonna kick their ##!! asses," he growled as he took a step toward the hallway with a massive clenched fist. "All we're gonna do is get out of here fast," I said as I stood in his way. "They've got the gun, asshole!" Why didn't we just leave him tied up and gagged on the floor, I wondered to myself. The three of us quickly, quietly slipped out the door. It had begun to rain, but that felt good. Before going to bed, Carol turned off the fans which circulated a breeze in the living room. The result was, Darcie, Charlie and I were glazed in perspiraton; even our undies were drenched in sweat. Of course, the rain transformed the dusty, dirty, unpaved earth beneath us into a muddy quagmire, which we had to run through barefoot, but we agreed that was better than being nice and dry inside that trailer. We slogged away to contact help. VII. It wasn't easy to see any of the other trailers in the park due to the distance and darkness, but after a few minutes a cluster of trailers became visible. "There!," Charlie announced as he pointed to one with a light visible in the window. "We gotta get over there and tell them what happened to us. Follow me!" Without looking at us, he charged full-speed down the muddy avenue toward the trailer. I got the impression he was reliving his glory days on the football field, so energetically did he bound. Darcie and I didn't follow and stayed many yards behind, partially because we weren't sure what would happen at the trailer; partially because Charlie was a dick. As he approached the trailer, Charlie was illuminated by the headlights and multi-colored flashers of a police car. "Freeze, peckerhead!," one of the police officers shouted as he pointed his pistol. His partner emerged from the cruiser with handcuffs. "Wait, officers," we heard Charlie wail. "Me and some friends were at this party down that way, and the woman who threw it kidnapped us and-" "Bullshit, you moron!," one of the officers replied. "Do you think we're gonna believe someone who runs around a trailer park in just his bikini briefs? Okay, Bobby, cuff him and stick him in the back!" Darcie and I watched as Charlie was processed accordingly. We ducked behind the bushes as the police car drove by. "So, what do you think's gonna happen to him?," Darcie asked. "They'll probobly book him for indecent exposure. I just hope someone at the station will believe him when he talks about what happened tonight." "Do we still go over there?," Darcie asked as she pointed to the neighbor's trailer. "I don't like it," I replied. "These hillbilly types tend to stick together like glue. I'm worried that if we go over there, the people in that trailer will side with Carol and Jason. Then we'll be back where we started--tied up and gagged." "So, where do we go from here?," she asked as she massaged one of her muddy bare feet with the other and ran her hand through her wet hair. "We can go back to my place," I replied. "We'll have to go through the forest and fields, and it's a good nine miles, but nobody'll spot us, especially on a dark, wet night like this. And you can bet Carol and Jason will be on the warpath trying to capture us." "Tommy, I'll go along with whatever you want," she said as she took my hand. We noticed a lonely trail and trekked into the night. VIII. The trail we walked was a long one which wound through a large forest. After a while, we halted beside a log to rest. It had stopped raining, and the humidity crept back into the air, but the warm, wet feeling produced something sensual in me as we sat down on the log. "Um, do you think Carol and Jason know we've gone?," Darcie asked. I barely heard the question. I was fixated on her: her muddy, but smooth bare feet and legs, her soaked thong and bra, from which her breasts began to emerge, her innocent, young face and wet hair. "Uh...uh..I don't think so, Darc. When we left the trailer, those two were snoring away something fierce. They probobly won't get out of bed for another 7-8 hours, and even if they're up now, it'll be impossible for them to find us in this darkness before we reach my place and contact the authorities. Besides, Charlie's probobly giving the police an earful right now, so I gotta believe the cops will be checking out Carol and Jason real soon." "Charlie's something else, isn't he?," Darcie inquired. "Yeah, he won the Nobel Prize for being a dick!" Darcie's face opened into a warm smile. "Yeah," she giggled. Darcie moved closer to me on the log and took my hand again. "Tommy, um, did you, um, do you have feelings for Carol?" "Well, Darc..look, I know she's in her early 50's, but I've never felt such passion and arousal toward a woman in my life like with her. Now tonight changes everything. Because of her evil scheme, my passion for her would be misplaced. I have to go through the process of changing that desire into something else." "Tommy..you know, when we were still having the party back there, I was hoping I'd get more of your attention than hers." "Really?," I said. "I thought you were wet for Charlie." "Charlie...," she began. "...like you said, he's a dick!" After we laughed heartily over that one, she gently massaged her bare foot against mine while still holding my hand. "Tommy," she said softly, "You said you need to begin the process of changing your desire for Carol into something else. Let me help you. Now." I opened my mouth to speak, but no words came out. I was so aroused toward Darcie that I was burning." "Shhhhhh," she said with another big smile. "You don't have to say anything now, Tommy. Let me say it." My heart was pounding faster as the magic words slipped from her gorgeous mouth. "Skinny-Bop!" ...TO BE CONTINUED... |
| Name: | TommyVictim |
| E-mail address: | The SkinnyBop Party(Part 6) |
| Comments: | IX.
I grabbed Darcie and kissed her hard on the lips. She clung to me tighter and tighter. "Mmmmm-mmmmm!," she moaned throught the lip-lock. In a moment we were off the log. The ground beneath us had become a thick, muddy bog, so it wasn't only our bare feet and legs which were mud-covered, but our entire bodies from the neck down. Darcie and I welcomed the earthen slime we'd become encased in, as it became a sexy lubricant as our bodies pressed, probed and slid against each other. Darcie and I realized that both of us not only needed what was happening, but were destined for it, which made our mud-passion all the more enjoyable and intense. Suddenly, out of the darkness, a large flashlight beam illuminated us. Darcie gasped deeply. "You know, we were offended when you left without telling us," Carol said from behind the flashlight. "As friends, we should be above such behavior." Carol wore a bright orange sports jersey, blue shorts and flip-flops. Jason stood next to her attired in his usual backwoods garb. He also wielded the Saturday Night Special. As Darcie and I rose slowly from the ground, we feverishly repositioned our undies to their appropriate locations. Both of us were open-mouthed, shocked at being captured. "Tie their hands and gag them," Carol ordered Jason. "After all, they're still our honored guests." X. "Nice going, dumb-ass!," Carol reproached Jason. "Quit your whining, will you?", her boyfriend retorted. "We've got two of the three, don't we?" "This isn't one of those silly sporting events you watch on t.v.!," Carol fumed. "That 'one that got away' is with the police now, singing like a canary. Soon, every cop in the county will be coming over here. Don't you see? My plans are ruined! My life is ruined! All because you couldn't tie them up right the first time!" Darcie and I sat only a few feet away from the feuding couple, but were unable to contribute to the conversation. We were seated on the sofa as before. Our hands were tied behind our backs, and our bare feet were tied at the ankles as before. This time, however, our legs were tied together just above the knees, and our arms were bound to our upper bodies. I glanced at Darcie and noted how those ropes stayed snug just above and below her breasts. Small white handkerchiefs had been compressed into tiny balls and stuffed in our mouths. Large strips of white utility tape sealed our lips. The mud on our bodies, not long before an insturment of our passion, was now an embarrassing, dried film. "I'm sick of you blaming me for everything, Carol.," Jason said. "This was your idea, your little plan to survive layoffs and keep your job. If you could do more than brown-nose your boss, maybe you wouldn't have to worry about cut-backs!" There was an intense, heavy silence. Carol's eyes watered and she sniffed. "Jason...that was the cruelest thing anyone said to me...I thought you loved me!" After Carol stomped down the hall to the bedroom, Jason reflected. "Well, I guess that was a little uncalled for," he said under his breath as he followed her. Darcie and I squirmed against our ropes, but it was useless. No doubt about it: if we had been tied up like this the first time, there would have been no escape. "Mmmphhh..hlmmmphhh," Darcie moaned to me through her securely gagged mouth. Tears had formed in her eyes again. "Ummphh! Mummmph!," I replied in my muffled attempt to tell her I loved her. From down the hall, we heard Jason's voice again. "Come on, Carol. Let's stop this bickering. We'll figure something out. You know I love yo-" BANG! The unmistakable sound of the Saturday Night Special echoed into the living room, followed by the sound of a body crashing downward. Darcie and I looked at each other in fear. "Mmmmph-mmmph-mmmph!," we moaned, breathing heavy at the same time. Carol strode into the living room. She was once more clad only in her black bra and matching thong, and her bare feet had been kicked free of the flip-flops. In her hand was the pistol, it's barrel smoking. "Mmmmmph!," Darcie and I cried together. "Oh, you two are so perceptive," Carol said. "But you know the old saying: If you want something done right, you have to do it yourself." She paced back and forth in front of us. "Jason was a pretty good lover, but not very bright. For me, getting rid of him was addition by subtraction." "Mmmphh..mmmmmmummmm," I moaned to her with pleading eyes. "No, Tommy. The overall strategy hasn't changed. Not much. My plans for you are the same as before. You'll see." "Nmmmphhh! Ohmmmphhh!," Darcie moaned. "Oh, what's the matter? Is the little princess afraid? Don't worry, Darcie, I operate with extreme precision." Carol walked into the kitchen and returned with a heavy-duty steak knife in her hand. "Nmmmphh! Nmmmph!," we begged as we wiggled agaisnt our bonds. "What? Do you think I'd really--oh, Tommy, Darcie--you two have really dark immaginations! I see your little frolic in the forest has left both of you completely filthy, so I think a shower is in order for both of you." Carol raised her eybrows slyly. "Come to think of it, I'll even join you." Carol knelt beside Darcie and me and used the knife to cut the ropes from our bare feet, legs and upper bodies, but our hands remained tied behind our backs. Carol ordered us on our feet and paraded us to her bedroom. Once there, she took the knife and sliced my bikini briefs apart until they fell to the floor, then performed the same act to Darcie's bra and thong. "Uhmmmph!," we moaned indignantly. "Really, you two. You can't wear undies in the shower, and besides, those dainty little things have seen better days." Carol removed her glasses, then stripped off her bra and thong. "Ta-Daaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa," she cooed. "Mmmphh..hmmmfffmmm," I began to say. Carol walked over, ripped the tape from my lips and pulled the cloth from my mouth. "Mmmmphh--Carol, have you completely lost your-" Carol placed her finger over my lips. "Skip the self-righteousness, Tommy," she said as she ran her hand over my chest hair. "I've seen how you've looked at me at work so many times, dreaming about me, undressing me in your mind during those staff meetings. Well, now you've got the real view. You like?" I turned my head away, not only because of her evilness, but to block out my memories of desire for her. "Hmmmphhmmmmm!," Darcie moaned. Carol ripped the tape from Darcie's lips, and her eyes watered. The wadded handkerchief was pulled from her mouth. "Hmmmphh--no, Carol,no," Darcie began to sob. "What have we here, a jealous lover?," Carol asked. "Listen, princess, what you did for him in the woods is nothing like I can do for him. When his body was making love to you in the mud, his mind and heart were getting laid by me!" Carol then walked across the hall to the bathroom, and we soon heard the sound of water gushing from the shower and saw glimpses of steam. Darcie and I stuggled frantically to free our hands, but as before, they'd been expertly tied. Carol reappeared in the bedroom doorway and beckoned with her finger. "Okay, you two. Shower up!" XI. Carol, Darcie and I managed to fit into the shower. Carol stood between me and Darcie as the hot water erased the dried mud which had accumulated from our necks to our toes. Carol drowned a bathing sponge in a scened body wash and swabbed our bodies thoroughly--mine, her's and Darcie's. Darcie and I realized that with our hands tied behind our backs, we couldn't resist, and were forced to submit to this diabolical bathing. Carol pressed herself against me as the water rinsed away the body wash on both of us. Her breasts crushed against my chest, her toes mingled with mine and her lips locked firmly and efficiently against mine. "Is this what you were dreaming about at work?," Carol cooed to me. "Stop it! Stop it! Oh, stop it!," Darcie began to sob. Carol turned around and smooched with her the same way as the water and steam rinsed them completely. Darcie was about to sob again when Carol kissed her long and hard. "Mmmmm! Mmmmm! Mmmmm!," Darcie helplessly protested. "Darcie, hang in there. This'll be over soon. Carol, Stop it!," I yelled. I couldn't believe the evil that Carol had become. Moments later, Carol turned off the water, and the three of us climbed out. Carol towled each of us off thoroughly, humming a sweet tune as she dried me and laughing cruelly as she dried Darcie. Darcie and I were hustled back into the bedroom, where we saw maroon bikini briefs for me and a maroon bra and matching thong for Darcie, on the bed. "I'm going to untie your hands," Carol said. "After I do, both of you put on your new undies. Don't try anything foolish. I have this gun and will kill both of you just like that. I have a schedule to keep." First, Carol used the knife to sever the rope binding Darcie's wrists. "Oww," Darcie moaned as she rubbed her wrists. "Shut up and get into that bra and thong!," Carol said as she pushed Darcie from behind. Darcie donned her new undies, and they fit perfectly. "Carol, I--," she began to say. "Quiet! Get over here and put your hands behind your back," Carol ordered. Darcie sighed and obeyed. In moments, Darcie was seated on the bed, her hands tied behind her back and her bare feet tied at the ankles. Carol took a red bandanna and formed it into a long cylinder, then tied a knot in its middle. "Carol," I said. "You know Charlie is with the police. He's probobly told them everything about what you're up to. The sheriff is gonna be here soon. Why continue with this and make things worse for yourself?" "I know all about it," Carol said as she tightly fastened the gag in Darcie's mouth. "Mmph!," Darcie yelped. "But as I said before," Carol continued, "It only changes my plan slightly. You and Darcie are still going to the slave ranch, tonight, instead of tomorrow. As for me, I'll just disappear for a while. I'm very resourceful." ....TO BE CONTINUED... |
| Name: | TommyVictim |
| E-mail address: | The SkinnyBop Party(Part 7) |
| Comments: | XII.
Carol motioned for me to turn around, and after I did, she sliced the rope which bound my hands. "Remember, Tommy, I've got the gun, so don't try anything cute. Just because we almost became lovers doesn't mean I won't shoot you. Now, slip into those bikini briefs." They were perfect-fitting and clean. "Carol, how do you know our undie sizes?" "I do my homework. Turn around and put your hands behind your back." I obeyed, and immediately felt new rope looping around my wrists, then efficiently tightened and knotted. "I'm using new rope on you two because the other rope was wet and worn," Carol said. "And you can forget about trying to get free. Jason taught me to tie well." I was made to sit next to Darcie on the bed. She gave me that helpless damsel look, and the way her gag dug into the corners of her mouth, she wasn't kidding. Carol knelt and tied my bare feet together at the ankles. "So, this is it then?," I said. "Darcie and I are tied up and dumped in a slave camp while you just go your merry way?" Carol giggled. "Yes, that's a good way to put it," she replied as she walked to the dresser, opened the drawer and selected a light blue bra with matching thong. "I still can't believe you'd do something like this,Carol." "Let's get something straight," Carol said as she slipped into her new undies, "I don't do evil...I am evil, evil from below placed into a woman's body." "Well, I'm sorry you feel you have to do this to others." Carol picked up another red bandanna, rolled it into a cylinder and tied a knot in the middle. "You can have the sorrow, Tommy. I'm loving this." Carol approached me with the bandanna. It was obvious this would be my last opportuntiy to speak. "You won't get away with this. Soon the--" My sentence was cut off as Carol shoved the knotted middle of the bandanna into my mouth. She pulled the two ends behind the back of my head. "Uhmmphhh..mummph," I protested. Carol tied the ends into a knot at the back of my head tightly. "Ummph!," I responded. "I'm gonna bring the car closer to the door and open the trunk," Carol said as she put on her glasses and donned a tshirt, shorts and flip-flops. "I know you two will try to yell while I'm gone. Go ahead. Those gags have you shut up so well, nobody'll hear you." As soon as she left the room, Darcie and I struggled to get free. This time we did get back-to-back, but were unable to pick the knots at each other's wrists. Our attempts to loosen the knots at each other's ankles with our toes were even more futile. "Helllllllmmmmmmmmmmphhh! Mmmmmphhh!," I roared into my gag. "Mrrrmmphhh! Hllmmmphh!," Darcie cried. Carol re-entered the room shortly afterward. "I see those gags are doing a good job," she said. "Well, kids, it's time to take our little trip. Let's go." Carol got us to our feet and made us hop down the hallway to the door and to the car. It would've been easier and quicker if she'd untied our feet, but she enjoyed watching us struggle. "Mmph! Mmph! Mmph!," Darcie and I yelped as we bounced on the soles of our bare feet like kangaroos. Carol kept us hopping by smacking our buttocks or waving her pistol at us. Eventually, we'd made it to the car and stood by the open trunk. "Nmmmph! Plmmmff!," I cried into my gag. "You know the deal, Tommy," Carol said as she hoisted me into the trunk. "Nmmmph! Ohmmmff!," Darcie begged with tears as she shook her head. "Look at it this way, little princess," Carol told her. "You get to smooch in the trunk with your new lover." Darcie was wedged beside me in the trunk. Suddenly, we heard the sound of tires from the other end of the road. I was able to raise my head an inch to discover a multi-color flashing light. "It looks like the police are here," Carol said. "Too bad." Darcie and I looked up at Carol, terrified, as she smirked at us. "Just so you two know. I've got my loaded pistol with me, and if I don't make it, I'm saving the last two bullets for you lovers." "Nmmmmmphh! Ohmmphhhh-gmmmphhh!," the two of us begged into our gags. Carol slammed the trunk closed, and our world was darkness. XIII. We felt the car lurch forward and race. Darcie and I couldn't see each other in the darkness, but we did what we could to keep each other company. I pushed myself closer and brushed against her, and she stroked the side of my leg with her bare foot. "Mmmph," I said into my gag. "Mmmph," she replied. We continually touched where we could feel each other and gag-talked throughout the ride. Unfortunately, it was very warm in there, and I felt myself soaked with sweat, from the top of my head to my bikini briefs to the soles of my bare feet. It was likewise with Darcie. We could hear the police sirens behind us, and we were hopeful that Carol would be overtaken. Eventually, we felt the car come to a sudden halt and heard the driver's side door open and close. Then we heard the horrific sound of pistol fire from outside the car. I recognized the discharges as that of Carol's Saturday Night Special, presumably in combat with the police, and I also remember her dark promise to save the last two shots for me and Darcie if Carol couldn't escape. As the sound of onrushing police vehicles drew closer, the trunk abruptly opened. We looked up and saw Carol with her pistol trained on us. "Plmmphhh! Plmmmph!," Darcie and I begged as Carol pulled the hammer back with police lights closing in. Carol pulled the trigger. CLICK. She pulled the trigger several more times. CLICK. CLICK. CLICK. "Okay, Freeze!," a voice from behind Carol ordered. Carol dropped the pistol and was immediately cuffed. I'll never forget the wrathful look on her face when she realized her gun was empty. Another officer shined his flashlight into the trunk on us. "Mmmmmph," Darcie and I weakly moaned through our gags. XIV. Although the company layoffs were massive, Darcie and I kept our jobs and were given new positions. Ironically, I had to take over Carol's job and moved into her old office. While I cleaned out her desk, I came across one of her black thongs. I dropped it on the desk and gazed at it. There was a quick knock, the door opened, and Darcie stepped in. Her new position required her to dress like an executive, and while she hated all that detail to get dressed each morning, I enjoyed looking at the skirt, pantyhose and stiletto heels. "How's the new postion, darling?" I asked. "The dress code needs to change," she replied as she removed one of her pumps and massaged her hosed foot. Suddenly, she noticed the thong on the desk. "Carol's, huh?" I nodded. "Well, don't worry about her any more," Darcie said. "She's put away for life, and you and I are lovers forever." Darcie slipped her foot back into the stiletto, engaged me in a long, passionate kiss and clacked down the hallway to her meeting. After she left, I picked up the thong and dangled it in front of my eyes. Skinny-Bop, I thought. THE END. |
| Name: | m203gunr |
| E-mail address: | m203gunr@yahoo.com |
| Comments: | Great story Tommy, I was hoping for a double cross where you got tied up and gagged with Carol. But all in all really great |
| Name: | m203gunr |
| E-mail address: | m203gunr@yahoo.com |
| Comments: | Charlotte, she liked to be called Char, is a slender, attractive 54 year old woman with long black hair. Connner first met Char and her husband Rick when they moved next door to them three years earlier when Connor was 16 years old. This was a rural area and Rick and Char had horses that Char took care of every day. Rick was often gone on his job as a helecopter pilot. When Connor first met Char he was amazed at how good she looked at her age and how good a shape she was in. She was out in the horse corral everyday cleaning and feeding the horses. She would often wear a halter top and short jeans shorts when she worked, and Conner coudln't help but watch everyonce in awhile. Somtimes he suspected that Char knew he was watching. One terrible day Chars husband Rick was trajically killed in a helecopter accident. After that Conners mother sent him over to help Char with some of the chores at her house and out with the horses. Somtimes while Conner worked with the horses, Char would lay out in the sun in her bikini working on her tan, Conner was always respectful and would try not to stare as he worked. Shortley after Conner turned 18 Char called him over to help her collect and pack some of Ricks things to give them to Charity. When he arrived at her house Char told him that she was finally ready to go through his things and get on with her life. Carl was a suspect in a weapons and explosive investigation that the local Sheriffs department was working on and on this particular afternoon they decided to do a search warrant on his house. As deputies, detectives and tatical teams began to surround his house, Carl escaped through an escape hatch he had build in the floor of his house and ran through a short tunnel he had constructed. The closest house he could run to was Chars, and he ran to her front door and pounded on it. Char looked up at Conner and said, I wonder who that could be, I'm not expecting anyone, then she went to find out who it was. As she opened the door Carl pushed his was in and shoved a gun that he had brought with him into her ribs, clamped his hand over her mouth and said, Don't fucking scream bitch, or I'll blow one big hole in you, understand, Char nodded yes. Conner heard the commotion and came walking into the livingroom and saw what was happending, Carl shouted, get on the floor kid, face down. Conner did what he was told and was soon joined by Char. Do you have anything I can tie you two up with, rope, scarves, tape, anything. Char said, I have some kneck ties that my husband had, and some tape in a first aid kit in the kitchen. Stand up and strip, Carl ordered. Char began to take off her shirt and jeans, Conner couldn't help but see that char was wearing a lacey, skimpy black bra and a black string bikini thong. Conner took off his t-shirt and jeans revealing the really tight brief jockey shorts he was wearing. Even in her fear, Char couln't help just a little smile at the sight of Conners jockeys. They were led through the house by Carl who had them collect kneck ties, scarves, panties, tape and some rope she found in the house. Then he had them move back to the living room, and first had Char tie Conners hands behind his back, sat him down on the couch and tied his ankles and knees. Carl ordered Char to turn around and tied her hands behind her back, then sat her down and tied her ankles and knees. He looked at both of his captives and smiled. Man I wish I'd had time to grab my handcuffs before the cops got to my house, then I could have had alot of fun with you two, but as things are, I'll cool my heels here for awhile then get the hell out of here. For three hourse Carl stayed in Char's house. Then he went into her purse, removed her car keys, money and ATM and credit cards. He walked back to the couch and stood both Char and Conner up, then pushed them face to face and taped them together. Just before he left he shoved panties in their mouths and taped them shut. OOOH, nice and cozey, he pushed them back onto the couch. Char and Conner heard her car leave the area and began to struggle to get free. During the struggle Char kept rubbing up against Conners crotch and he bagan to get hard. Char didn't stop, she just continued rubbing and rubbing and making Conner harder and harder, She started pressing and rubbing her face up against his in an attempt to get the tape off their mouths. The struggled and squirmed and kicked trying to get free. MMMMMMMMM,MMMMMMMMM,MMMMMMMMMMM, was all they could say through the gags. During the struggle they fell off the couch and onto the floor. Char was now on top of Conner and was moving her hips up against his and pressing her gagged mouth up against his. Now they weren't trying to escape as much as they were gag kissing humping. Conner could tell that Char was getting frustrated at their present situation. She tried turning around to get them back to back in an attempt to get untied. No luck. Finally exhausted, they stopped struggling. mmmmmmm,mmmmmmm,mmmmmmmm was all they could wearily say. At 6:00PM There was another knock at the door, it was Conners mom looking for him, MMMMMMMMMPH, HLPHT, HLPHT, they shouted as best they could do. They could hear foot steps walking away. MMMMMMPH. 10 minutes later the Sheriffs department arrived and forced the front door open and got Char and Conner untied. A week later Conner knocked on Chars door, She opened the door meeting him in the black panty and bra set she had been tied up in. |
| Name: | Brenda |
| Comments: | This happened about 4 years ago. I was working in a second hand store, selling secound hand clothing, dishes, small appliances, some furniture, just stuff people would bring in and some my boss woould buy, then resell, some she took in on consignment. My co- and workers were Minh, who is the owner/boss, of Vietnamese heritage; me, a 38 year old divorcee, and Aaron, a 17 year old high schooler who worked part time. It was Saturday, and we closed at 2:00 PM on Saturdays, closed on Sundays, and normally open at 11:00 AM Monday, but this was Memorial Day weekend, so closed til Tuesday. Just before we locked the door, 2 young men and a young woman entered and asked if they had time to look for some dishes and pots and pans for their apartment as they are new to town. Having been in the same situation myself, I convinced Minh to let them look around. She agreed, but locked the door so no one else would come in, and began closing out the register and fixing the night deposit. Aaron was cleaning up, and carried out some trash. As soon as he went out, one of the men pulled a very large gun, pointed it at Minh, and told her to put all the cash in a bag and hand it over. She had trouble complying, she was so frightened. She was shaking, crying, almost incoherent. Aaron returned, and the other man struck him on his head, knocking him down and jumped ontop of him, pulled his hands behind him, and began binding him with plastic zip ties. Aaron never flinched, or moved at all. I was afraid he was dead, but the guy kept adding more zipties, aroound his upper arms, knees, ankles, and finally took a long one, and used it to pull his ankles up to his wrists. Then he went over each one, pulling them tighter, making me wince for him. Aaron finally stirred, and he was grabbed by the hair, his head raised and a black rubber ball jammed between his teeth then duct tape wrapped around his head several times, then was shoved back to the floor. Finally the woman spoke telling us that they had watched us for a week and decided to rob us just before the long weekend. She knew I was divorced, lived alone and wasn't currently in a relationship. They knew Minh's husband was on a business trip back to Vietnam and was going to be gone at least 6 more weeks. Aaron, however was a bit of a surprise, but had talked to him during his luch break across the street and found out his family was gone for the holiday, but he didn't want to go, so stayed home. The perfect situation for them. For some reason, the youngest looking guy was looking thru the clothes racks, and the other guy and the girl told us to drag Aaron into the back room. After about 5 minutes, the younger one came in with an arm load of clothing. He whispered into the girl's ear, and she got a thoughtful look on her face, and after a couple of minutes smiled and said, "sure, why not." Junior then pulled another gun, pointed it at us and told us to strip to our underwear. Minh was so scared, she couldn't comply with their wishes, so the older guy just ripped her blouse off, then her slacks. She was wearing blue panties and bra, and I thought she seemed rather well endowed for an Oriental woman. Scared, I began undressing, and got a very uneasy feeling at the leer the 2 guys were giving us. I was handed a denis skirt and tank top and told to put it on. I'm 5'9" tall, wear a D cup bra, and keep in decent shape, and I knew the outfit wouldn't fit. I said as much, but the girl punched me in the stomach, telling me to put it on or get hurt. The skirt was so short on me it looked like I was wearing a bandaid, and the blouse went on, but was so tight it shoved my breasts up and out like a push up bra. Minh put on a backless dress, also too small for her, but not as bad as my outfit. I was handed a pair of high heeled sandals, about 4inches high, that actually fit, but Minh had to put on a pair of pumps with about a 6 inch heel and a 2 inch platform, and they were a couple sized to big for her tiny feet. The girl moved behind Minh and shoved her to her knees, knelt down behind her, and I could hear the zipping noise of zipties being tightened. From the look on her face, they were pulled very tight. Her ankles were also bound, but she wasnt gagged. The older guy said they had no more zipties for me, and the younger one went looking for materials to bind me. He returned about 5, maybe 10 long minutes later, and had some rope he had found in the storeroo, as well as several rolls of various tape. The girl asked if he wanted the fun of tying me, and he said "fuck yeah". He walked behind me, pulled my arms behind me, and tied my hands with what seemed like a lot of rope, pulling it very tight. Then I felt rope going around my upper arms, then tugging as the rope pulled my elbows together, touching. The pain in my shoulders was extreme, as it felt like he was trying to make my shoulders touch, which was impossible, but that's what it felt like. He reached around me and began rubbing my breasts, then squeezing them. He pushed me on the floor, and tied my ankles, then tied them to my wrists. The girl walked over with an evil grin on her face, squeezed my jaws til my mouth opened, and shoved a huge wad of cloth in my mouth then taped it in. The older guy said, "why'd you do that. We coulda had some fun with that mouth." She grinned, and said, "tape comes off." By now, Aaron was coming around, so that was a little bit of good news. Also, the younger guy had Minh on her belly over a piano bench, and to my horror took out his penis and shoved it into her, began thrusting so violently that she was literally bouncing on the bench, but even tho she wasn,t gagged made no noise. Older guy, with penis in hand, went over, yanked her hair pulling her head up and rammed into her mouth. Junior was finishing up by then, making a guttural noise as he ejaculated into Minh's vagina. He withdrew, wiped on her dress, and pulled his jeans back up. Senior was apparently ejacualting now, as well, as I saw Minh trying to get away from his member. He withdrew from her mouth, pinched her nose, and told her to swallow every drop. She began sobbing, and the girl slapped her twice, telling her to "get used to it, gook. We ain't done with you." Junior walked over to me, and sked me i I wanted him to "fuck my pussy, mouth, or ass" first, but I would eventualluy be fucked in all openings anyway. I shook my head, but he just laughed. "Maybe you should buttfuck the boy first, so she can see how much fun she is gonna have" the girl said. Again I shook my head, and so did Aaron. Senior grabbed my ankles and dragged me over in front of Aaron and told him to watch and learn, since I was going to be the one who would have him spared if I was "good enough". The rope connectin ankles to wrists was removed, then my ankles were untied, I was rolled onto my back, on my bound arms, my panties were yanked off, and he entered me with a quick thrust. He seemed to be taking his time, making slow, gradual thrusts into me, and the girl was beside my head with a gun, pointed it at me, and said "I'm ungagging you, but if you scream, you die. Then, you're going to eat my pussy until I come. If you don't satisfy me, I'll shoot the kid." The tape was yanked off, she lowered her jeans and panties, and lowered her crotch to my face. I tried to turn away, but she yanked my hair, then straddledmy face with her back to my rapist. I felt the gun against my neck, so with disgust, began to tongue her vagina. Senior then began ramming into me as fast and hard as he could, finally filling me with his semen. The girl pulled my face into her as hard as she could, but after about 10 minutes got off me, slapped my face, and told me I was not doing what she wanted. That's when Junior straddled me and I saw up close his erect organ, and realized how large it really was. I hadn't been able to see it when he raped Minh, and it was really quite large. "Open wide, you can suck my cock instead of eat her cunt. I feel one tooth, and the kid's brains will be splattered all over." He pulled my head to his member, and shoved it deep into my throat, making me gag, and keeping me from getting air. "Breathe thru your nose, bitch. Otherwise you might suffocate. Got a lot of time to fill before we leave." He worked my head up and down his shaft, finally shooting his semen, quite a bit of it, too, down my throat. The girl was by Aaron, and she cut the ziptie hogtying him, helped him to his feet, had him hop over to Minh, pullled down his jeans, and told him to have sex with Minh. He shook his head, and she told him he was going to have sex with both of us, or she was going to castrate him. Minh seemed to still be in a state of shock, and hardly reacted when he entered her. The girl got enraged, jerked him to his feet, and hopped him over to me. "You two are going to to give us a good show, or you both are going to get hurt. Understand?" I nodded, and Aaron did also. I asked her to ungag him, and if she left my gag off, we would dod everything they wanted. The tape was removed, and Aaron said, "Brenda, I can't do anything to you, you're a friend and co worker. I don't care what they do to me." The girl said, "if you don't fuck her, and make her come, I'm going to cut off her nipples, and you will watch." "Aaron, it's alright, don't get hurt, do what they want." He nodded, and they turned me so my crotch was pointed right at him. They helped him down, and I felt him enter my already ravaged vagina, but gently. As he began moving back and forth, Senior said, "lady, if you come, I'm glong to have Junior fuck your ass. Kid, if you don't make her come, he's gonna fuck your ass. Have at it, you two." I could see the fear in his eyes, and told him to do what he had to do to protect himself. He continued his movements, and I have to admit, I didn't mind having him inside me. After all, he was a very good looking guy, if only 17, We settled into a rhythm, and eventually I realized that, indeed, I was going to have an orgasm. I thing he sensed it also, as he slowed down, as if he wanted to prevent my orgasm. "Aaron, keep going, don't stop, I like what you're doing. Don't worry, I've had anal sex before." Finally, he quickened his thrusts, his breathing got faster, and believe it or not, we actually had an orgasm together. When finished, he just lay on me, whispered in my ear "I'm sorry, Brenda." I kissed him on the mouth, and suddenly he was jerked off me. Junior was above me, leering at me, and said, "so you've been butt fucked before, huh. Time for another go, then." He pushed my legs apart, lifted my bottom, and just rammed into my anus. He must have greased himself while waiting for Aaron to finish, as he was not dry, and was able to enter me easier than I thought possible. He once again just pounded me, ejacualating rather soon. "Damn, dude, can't you last longer that 2 minutes," the girl asked. "We should be going now, Senior said, so the three of us were pulled close to each other, regagged, re-hogtied, blindfolded, and abandoned. We stayed like that for about 4 more hours, until Minh worked her blindfold off, squirmed around until she fount a pair of cutters, cut me free, and I cut the others free. We called the police, they investigated, gathered evidence, but apparently they had never commited a previous crime because no DNA was on file. The only really longlasting side effects are: Minh no longer comes to the store, appointing me as manager, and I got pregnant. At the age of 38. My ex divorced me because I couldn't get pregnant, but seems the problem was with him. The father is Aaron, according to DNA, so I can accept my situation. Aaron wants to marry me, to be a father, but he hasn't finished school yet. I don't really want to be a single parent, but the age difference bothers me. No abortion, as I'm Catholic, so I guess I've got a lot of thinking to do. |
| Name: | Paula |
| Comments: | My name is Paula, I'm 32 years old, have 2 kids, a 12 yr old daughter and an 8 yr old son. Their father, my ex-husband, is currently serving time in prison for making and selling meth, so i have to work a full time job and a part time job just to make ends meet. He quit paying child support within the first year after our divorce, but I don't want him around them anyway. Anyway, my fulltime job is working in the Admin Office of a Healthcare facility, and my parttime job I work in my cousin's sports bar, usually as hostess, but occasionally tend bar. Fortunately, what happened occurred on a weekend when my kids were with my folks. I went straight to the bar from the office, on a Friday evening, and my cousin told me to be hostess that night, when I had originally been scheduled to tend bar. That meant keeping my heels, skirt, and pantyhose on, rather than changing into pants, sneakers, and no pantyhose. As it happened, that Friday I wore a new pair of open-toe pumps, with a 4.5inch heel. My feet were killing me by closing time, and I left as soon as I could. It was cooling off, and getting foggy that night, so I was looking forward to getting home, taking of heels, pantyhose, skirt, having a nice hot soak in the tub, a cup of herbal tea, then bed. I pulled in the drive, under the carport, and started to unlock the door, when I saw the broken glass near the doorknob. Human nature being what it is, instead of leaving and calling the cops, I went in and turned on the lights. When I did, something stirred behind me, and as I turned to see, I was struck in the stomach, veery hard, knocking me down and breathless. As I gasped for air, someone rolled me over on my stomach, and what later was discovered to have been a pillowcase was yanked over my head, and a voice whispered in my ear that if I fought, yelled, or tried to run I would be killed. Another voice said "get her up on her knees, and tie her up good. Make sure this one doesn't get loose." My hair was grabbed and used to pull me to my knees, and the first voice told me to put my hands behind my back. I didn't want to die, so I did as told. My captor began tyingmy hands very tightly, yanking the ropes tight, causing me to cry out in pain. "Shut the fuck up, or I'll cut your throat" he said. Then I felt tape being wrapped around my hands to prevent me fromtrying to use fingers to untie myself. M elbows were then tied, so tightly that they touched. Again I cried out, which caused him to slap the side of my head very hard. "I warned you, cunt," he said, but then a female voice said, "don't kill her, the boss will be pissed. We don't want any murder charges on us, they won't ever quit looking for us. Just gag her real good, then finish tying her up." The cover over my head was pulled off and huge wad of cloth was shoved in my mouth. My binder then used an adhesive bandage to wrap around and keep the cloth in. He pulled it so tight each time around my head that I thought he might dislocate my jaw. The female voice then said, "get her blindfolded, before she sees our faces." More tape went around my eyes until I knew that if someone shined a bright light in my face I wouldn't be able to tell. I was then yanked to my feet and led through the house. I could tell I was taken into the family room, then was pushed to the floor. My feet were then bound, again pulling so tight on the ropes I cried out, but this time couldn't be heard more than a couple feet away. I felt some more rope being worked thru the ropes around my ankles, and I knew I was going to be hogtied. It wasn't just a simple hogtie, ankles to wrists, but the ropes went under my armpits, over my shoulders, then back to ankles, then back to shoulders, then wrists, pulling so hard on them that my back was arched into an almost impossible angle, causing me instant agony. "That oughta keep the bitch out of the way." I had no idea what they wanted from me, as I just barely keep a roof over my kids and food in their stomachs. I had a small TV, a clock radio, a small microwave, no jewelry, no cash at home, nothing of value. I lay hogtied for an eternity, until I felt someone grab my bound ankles and I was dragged through the house. I guess it was good I still had pantyhose on, to prevent serious carpet burn. When I got where they wanted me, one of them began explaining things. "We know your husband hid a lot of cash here, and a couple of guns. We looked where he hid them and they aren't there. You found them and re-hid them. We want it all, and you're gonna tell where it is." My gag was slowly removed, and when the wad was out of my mouth, i tried to tell them I had been divorced for 5 years, my ex had been in prison for 4, and I didn't have what they were looking for. The one who sounded like the boss said, "I was his cellmate for over 2 yrs and he wouldn't lie to me. He said you were a greedy little whore, and we might have to convince you to tell us what we want to know. Where did you hide it?" "I don't know what you're talking about. I haven't seen the bastard since about 9 months before our divorce." Rough hands grabbed me and my blouse was torn from my body beneath the ropes. "She's got big tits, but they sag a little bit. Ass is a little big also, but she don't look too bad." At those words, I was released from the brutal hogtie, but my legs just flopped lifelessly. "Okay, let's have some fun and see if that loosens her tongue." I felt my pantyhose and panties being pulled down and and my ankle rope was removed. I again tried screaming but before i could, a large gun was shoved in my mouth, and I stopped trying to scream. I was pulled back so that my knees were supporting my body, and I felt a large, erect penis being shoved into me. I hadn't dated or had sex since my divorce, with 2 young kids at home, and I didn't want sex this way for damn sure, but it was happening anyway. My rapist wasn't a bit gentle, ramming into me so hard that i actually bounced like a ball off the floor. It must have lasted for 10 minutes, before he withdrew, spun me around and shoved his hard cock, glistening with my juices, so far in my throat I couldn't breath and began gagging. He shot a huge amount of semen down my throat, more than I ever thought humaly possible. When he pulled his cock from my mouth, he pinched my nose shut causing me to gasp for air through m mouth, which made me swallow his semen. I was lifted off the floor and placed on my back on my coffee table. The female then straddled me, shoving her vaginal area onto my face, telling me to make her come. I tried to turn my head, but again was struck sharply, so to keep from being killed, I began to do as she wished. I felt another cock shove into my vagina, but not as large as the first, and whoever it was, he began to slowly thrust back and forth like he was making love to me not raping me. I just laid there, letting him do his thing, and trying to appease the woman. Again after a lengthy assault, I felt him increase the pace and then I felt his discharge enter me. The woman got off my face, slapped me, and said, "you have no idea how to eat pussy, so I hope the guys fuck you to death." They tried to do just that, raping me repeatedly over several hours, until they decided I couldn't tell them what they wanted. They re-hogtied me even stricted than before, about daylight, and emptied my purse, getting about $6.00 and some change, took my carkeys and left. I lay on the floor for several hours until my folks brought my kids home. My kids saw me hogtied like i was, my clothes all but completely gone, before my Mom got them back in the car. My Dad untied me and called the police, who arrived pretty fast. After being taken to the hospital and treated for my ordeal, i told what had happened, that one of them claimed to have been a cellmate of my ex, so that they should have DNA records to catch at least one of them. So far they haven't been found, but the law knows who all of them are. |
| Name: | Carlene |
| Comments: | Ok everyone, I will admit up front that this is a made up work of fiction.
Mark was pondering many things in his young life. He was only 19, but he felt like nothing interesting or exciting ever happened with him. He had just finished his first year of college and was relaxing for a few weeks. Mark just couldn’t help but wish that something, anything would happen in his otherwise boring monotonous life. Mark’s mother Allison was 34, and quite a looker according to many men of all ages. She was thin, well built, ample breasts, and still had her long hair from her youth. Her husband had cheated on her and divorced nearly 4 years ago, deciding overnight that any woman over 30 was not sexy enough to him and that a 19 year old blonde was the woman to have. Allison was left to raise the family herself, a story all too common in the early 21st century with families. It was an early July afternoon in their England home, and Mark and Allison were relaxing just after dinner. The weather could not have been better outside, and the day could not have been more uneventful inside. Mark thought about going swimming in their pool on such a perfect Friday. Apparently Allison was thinking the same thing, as at the same time Mark thought of it, she said, “I’m going to go change and go out to the pool for a while.” Mark replied, “That’s a good idea. I think I’m going to swim some laps myself. See you out there.” Allison went into her bedroom and looked for her pink bikini. Even at 34, a few years past a woman’s physical prime in some people’s eyes, Allison could still stun a crowd when she tried. She laid her suit out on the bed and began to take off her clothes. She looked at her naked body in the mirror. She was 5 feet 3 inches tall, and barely 125 pounds. She felt she looked pretty darn good for having given birth to two children and not being able to work out all the time. She did keep herself well groomed, with absolutely no hair on her body anywhere except on her head. She just recently had year annual summer Brazilian wax job, as she never liked having hair anywhere over her vaginal area, ass, legs, feet, back, or anywhere else for that matter. A woman should be hairless, smooth, and perfect, as she always said to herself. And she had certainly achieved that. Even though her husband had left 4 years ago, she had a slight smirk on her face as she looked and thought to herself, “How could he leave THIS?” Her bikini was a bright pink string bikini style. It was the one she usually wore for lounging or tanning, which was all she intended to do today anyway. She fit perfectly into it, although the triangle cups were a little undersized for her breasts, which left a lot of skin to be seen. She tied the very thin strings of the top behind her head and behind her back. Then she slipped into the bottom. It was not a thong or g string style, as she only wore those for very special people on very special occasions. It was still essentially a front and back connected by side string. The 40% spandex blend made her bikini essentially look like a second skin on her body. “Time to go,” she said to her reflection. Mark walked into his room and prepared for his laps. He was not an Olympic level swimmer by any means, but he still enjoyed the sport. He stripped off his clothes and grabbed his red speedo suit that he usually used for swimming. Mark was very slim with very little fat to be seen anywhere. He also kept his body completely free of body hair in order to glide through the water. He would let his body hair grow out during the winter, but at this time of the year, all of the hair around his penis, balls, ass, legs, back, chest, abs, armpits, and arms were all completely gone. Mark was now about 5 feet 9 inches tall and about 155 pounds. He was not strong necessarily, but he did have good endurance and a nice figure that had caught the ladies eyes more often than not. Mark slipped on his speedo, making sure that It was positioned how he liked it. A speedo should always be worn a certain way in his mind. The sides should never go higher than the middle in a U shape, because that created the infamous banana hammock look that so many make fun of. Instead, he made sure the speedo sides were all level and straight out to his thighs, and as low as possible. Wearing his speedo like this left a very small amount of butt crack showing on the other side, but he didn’t mind, and it was hardly noticeable unless someone stared. His speedo was a true racing style, with 80% spandex, so his penis and his ass were essentially seen right through even with a speedo over it. No one ever had to guess much about what he looked like underneath. Mark walked out of his room towards the pool. His mother was already outside, finishing laying out the towel on the concrete. Although there was definitely no incest or dirty thoughts of any kind between them, Mark couldn’t help but notice his mother standing there in her wild looking bikini. His friends always made remarks about how hot his mom was, but he always laughed and said how sick that was. He didn’t mean to, but he couldn’t help but notice her firm ass and very well exposed breasts. It wasn’t really his fault though; he was a man, and she was a woman. It’s how he was wired. “Are you not swimming at all, mom?” Mark inquired. Allison replied, “No I’m just going to tan and relax this afternoon. You go ahead sweetie.” She was very proud of Mark, and felt like she had raised a very fine looking young man, even a flat out sexy one in his own way. She also couldn’t help but put her eyes on his speedo and his bulging crotch. It was impossible to not notice it in such a tight red brief. “You know Mark, if you spent time on a swim team, I think you’d find a girlfriend pretty easily, especially when the girls see you in that tiny red speedo of yours,” she giggled in reply. She always made small jokes about Mark’s speedo because she thought his little suit was so cute and because she knew he didn’t mind. “That’s funny mom. You should wear that little bright bikini of yours at the beach and you’ll have a new man in your life before you know it.” They both laughed and left their remarks at that. Mark quickly dove into the pool and felt the water surround him. He thought the water was slightly cooler than he thought it would be, but after a few laps in it, the temperature felt perfect to him. Allison lied down on her stomach and untied the back strings of her top behind her head and back and placed them at her sides. She was particular about not having any string tan lines on her neck or back. She then put her head down and began to relax and let the sun do its work. She usually fell asleep after a matter of minutes, and sure enough she fell asleep this time. Mark continued swimming his laps. He felt like he was getting better every time he practiced. Had he started swimming at a very young age, he could very well have been Olympic or near Olympic material. Their pool was not an Olympic sized pool by any means, but it was big enough for him to do small laps back and forth and still get a good workout. After about 20 or 25 minutes of constant swimming, Mark decided it was time for a break. He hopped out of pool and looked over towards the chairs. He suddenly realized he had forgotten to bring out his water bottle and his towel. Frustrated, he decided to go into the house and get them and hurry back into the pool. He opened the back door and walked past the kitchen. He was dripping every step of the way from his body and his speedo from being in the pool for so long, but there wasn’t anything else he could do. Suddenly, Mark stopped dead in his tracks. A masked figure suddenly showed itself from behind the kitchen counter and stood right in front of Mark. He had a bag behind his back and only his eyes were visible to Mark. Mark became terrified as he quickly realized some person was in his house and up to no good with that type of outfit. Mark tried to turn around and run, but the figure quickly wrapped his arms around Mark and body slammed him to the kitchen floor. Mark was nearly knocked out unconscious, but he was dazed enough that he couldn’t resist the figure anymore. Mark felt himself placed on his stomach and his arms were placed together and his palms and wrists also together. The masked figure took out some hemp rope from his bag he carried, and began to loop rope around his wrists, making 3 double loop bands before cinching the trailing ends down in the middle and tying it off tightly. The figure then took more rope and began to loop it around Mark’s ankles before cinching them off exactly as his wrists. Next, Mark’s knees were wrapped, tied, and cinched just above his knees with more rope just like the other spots. Then Mark could feel his ankles being pulled up and bent behind his back as the figure took another rope and began to run a loop from around his ankles to around his wrist ropes and back again. Suddenly, Mark’s feet were completely on top of his wrists and touching. This put a slight strain on his back, but not too much. The figure then tied off this rope tightly. Mark was still dazed from being slammed to the hard floor, but he could still feel his mouth being opened and a thick wadded up cloth was being stuffed into his mouth It was big enough that it filled up the inside of his mouth and he couldn’t swallow it. The figure then took a roll of heavy duct tape and began to wrap it around Mark’s head, going around his mouth, then higher and right at his nose on the 2nd turn, then lower and over his chin on the 3rd turn, and then one final 4th turn back to the middle. After wrapping his mouth and head 4 times, he set down the tape and stood back up. “Well kid, looks like I interrupted your swim meet outside today. Sorry that you can’t put something on over that little red speedo you got there. Haha,” the burglar gloated. Mark tried to struggle with the little strength he had at that point, but he couldn’t move an inch on the floor. He realized he had been hogtied very tightly and gagged so well all he could make was the slightest “mmmm” of a moan when he tried to talk to the masked figure. Mark assumed the person had to be a man, seeing as he was at least 6’2” and looked very large to him. After hearing his voice, he knew it was true. The masked man then looked outside towards the pool and noticed Allison still sitting out on the towel on her stomach. The man picked up his bag and quietly walked out towards the pool. As he moved closer towards her, the man noticed that she was tanning on her stomach and that her bikini top was unfastened with the strings placed at her sides. The man grinned wide at the sight in front of him. He quietly placed his bag on the ground beside her. Allison was still dozed off from the relaxation, and completely unaware of what had happened to Mark. Allison began to wake up as she felt her arms and wrists being placed side by side on her back. Immediately after that she could feel something being looped around her arms and making them feel bonded together. Suddenly wide awake, Allison began to struggle as she realized someone was sitting on top of her back and trying to tie her up! The man finished cinching up her wrists before he lifted her up by her neck. Allison began to scream as she realized that her bikini top was still laying on the towel and that she was now totally bare-chested with her hands tied tightly behind her back. Her screams were quickly silenced by the man’s hand over her mouth. “Be quiet babe. Your son is already inside and it’s your turn to join him. I just need to get you two out of the way before I get out of here. Don’t make a sound and I promise I won’t kill you or hurt you. Got it?” Allison, now totally terrified, looked towards the pool and noticed her son was no longer there, and that he must be telling the truth. She quickly nodded her head. “Let’s go,” said the burglar as he lifted Allison up to her feet, leaving her bikini top on the towel. The burglar walked behind Allison, keeping his hand over her mouth and the other hand on her arms, pushing her into the house. They both came into the kitchen and Allison was stunned as she looked down and saw her son Mark lying on the floor, hogtied very tightly and gagged with duct tape. She had never seen someone so trussed up so tightly in her life. She had never played a tie up game with her husband, and she barely knew what being tied up really was like. But to see her own son all tied up, hogtied, and gagged and completely helpless like he was at that moment was beyond her understanding. She tried to reach down to help Mark, but the burglar kept his grip on her and pulled her down to the floor beside Mark instead. Mark was finally over his daze of being slammed earlier, and could now struggle and try to yell for help. He began to struggle as hard as he could against his ropes, but all of his bindings were way too tight for him to ever break out of. He kept trying to yell and call for help, but his gag was so tight that it was impossible to be heard. Mark had never been tied up since he was a young boy. He would play some cops and robbers type games with friends and be tied up very loosely, but it was never anything tight, and he always just had fun with it. But now all of a sudden, he was the victim of a real robbery and he found himself completely helpless in his own house. The burglar threw Allison to the floor and emptied out his bag onto the floor. First, he stuffed another thick cloth completely into her mouth before wrapping his duct tape around her head 4 times, just like her son’s had been effectively silenced. Next, using more rope, he looped and bound her ankles just like her wrists had been bound, with 3 double looped strands and a center cinch going in between. The burglar moved up to her knees and tied her legs together just above her knees. Finishing up the job, he took a final piece of rope and brought her ankles bent backwards towards her wrists until they touched each other. He then looped around each end and tied it down, completing her hogtie. The burglar stepped back up and looked down on the mother and son. They had been swimming in their own pool just minutes earlier. Now they were both tied up and hogtied with their wrists behind their back palm to palm, ankles and knees tied, and their ankles tied back towards their wrists. And they were both gagged with duct tape 4 times over a thick cloth stuffed inside their mouth. They would not escape and the burglar knew that. To add insult to their position, they were both very scantily clad, with Mark wearing nothing but his wet tight red speedo, which being tight, wet, and red, left nothing to the imagination, and his mother wearing nothing but her tiny bikini bottom, and no top. They might as well have been naked beside each other. She looked at her son to get an understanding of just how he was tied up. She could see all the rope around his wrists, ankles, knees, and the rope around his ankles and wrists brining him into his tight position. And all she could see of his face were his eyes and nose, since the duct tape had covered everything else under his nose. She looked down again and noticed the now very large bulge in his speedo. He was literally making a speedo torpedo pointing straight down from his speedo. The entire outline of his penis could be seen bulging through his suit. She figured he either needed to go to the bathroom, or he found something about this arousing to himself. But she wasn’t doing much better. Her bare breasts were now exposed, and they were becoming very hard and pointed. Mark had never seen his mother’s breasts before this moment, and she felt very embarrassed to be in this position with him. But there wasn’t anything either of them could do. Allison began to understand now just what it meant to be tied up and completely helpless. She couldn’t speak, couldn’t move, and couldn’t do anything to help herself out of this. Being nearly naked didn’t help any, but just the thought of this man putting her and her son in such a stretched out and tight position was completely crazy to her. She didn’t know such a tie even existed, and she didn’t understand her body could be restrained in such a way. The burglar left and began to look through the house. Mark and Allison began to try as hard as they could to escape, but it was useless. They needed help of some kind. Allison tried to squirm over towards Mark to see if they could help each other. Mark caught onto the idea and tried to squirm towards her as well. After a few minutes they were able to position themselves where their backs were nearly together. Allison began to try to pick at Mark’s bindings, but she had a lot of trouble finding his knots. The knots had been tied down so tightly it was almost impossible to untie them once they were tied. Mark tried to untie some of his mother’s knots, but he found the same problem. The knots were too hard to reach and too small and solidly tied to be untied. After about 20 minutes, they heard the burglar walking back towards them in the kitchen. He looked down towards the mother and son again, and noticed they were trying to help each other. “Oh no no no, none of that now,” he said as he picked up Allison at her waist. She and Mark both made muffled protests as he took her into the middle of the living room and placed her back down on the floor. He went back to the kitchen and picked up Mark to bring him to the living room beside his mother on the living room floor. “Here’s the deal. I’ll be leaving in a minute, but I can’t have you two helping each other get free. So I’ll have to tie you up in a way that makes sure you two can’t get free or help each other get free either.” Scared at what that could mean, they both began to make muffled protests into their gags as the burglar took out a knife and cut the rope that looped around her wrists and ankles, ending her hogtied position. She felt very relieved that the strain was over. Although she was still tied up, she felt a little better. The burglar then moved to Mark and also cut his rope that made his hogtie. Now they were both simply bound at their wrists, knees, and ankles. The burglar was not finished. He took the roll of duct tape and began to wrap tape around the rope on their wrists and ankles. Next, he placed their hands together in a clapping position, and began to wrap the tape around the outside of their clamped hands, making sure that their hands and fingers were now useless. Using more tape, the burglar wrapped tape around Mark and Allison’s bare feet, effectively taping their feet side by side. Finally, using a small piece of string, he tied each of their big toes together. Mark and Allison’s eyes began to grow big. “Sorry,” said the burglar, grinning, “but I’m a bit of a bondage expert, and I don’t get to do this as often as I’d like, so I’m going to enjoy this one.” The burglar then grabbed Allison and placed her directly on top of Mark, so that their stomachs were touching each others. Her feet were placed on top of Mark’s, due to Mark being larger and taller. Her bare breasts now rested right on top of Mark’s bare chest, almost nipple to nipple. Allison’s head was just barely above the top of Mark’s eyes. Using more rope and tape, the burglar then began to wrap tape all the way around both Mark and Allison’s bound ankles. He then wrapped more tape around their knees multiple times, followed by their upper thighs multiple times, then their abdominal region just above the speedo and bikini strings. Next he wrapped the tape around their chest area. He first wrapped it around their backs multiple times. Then with a separate roll, he wrapped tape around their arms right above their elbows, effectively pinning their arms completely against their backs in the process. Finally, using the last of the roll of duct tape, the burglar wrapped the tape around both of their heads, starting at the back of Mark’s head and going around to the back of Allison’s head and back again, looping 3 or 4 times. When he was totally finished, Allison and her son were effectively tied up themselves, AND effectively tied up directly to each other. They couldn’t help but stare into each other’s eyes and try to talk and make sounds. “Well, that should hold you two basically forever,” he finally said. Then he grabbed his bag and left the room again. The mother and son began to look around and realize just how helpless they now were. Not only were their own wrists, knees, and ankles tied effectively with rope, those bonds were now also wrapped in duct tape, effectively stopping any chance of undoing them by themselves. They also now had their own hands clapped together and wrapped in duct tape; their feet had been wrapped in duct tape, and even their big toes were tied together. Their gags used before were still securely in place, and made sure they would not be communicating anything but quiet moans to each other and anyone else. If that wasn’t bad enough, they were now also tied front to front to each other. They had been tied together with duct tape going all the way around both their bodies at their ankles, knees, thighs, abdomen, chest, behind their arms, and finally around their heads over their regular tape gags. They could not have imagined a more secure binding job in their wildest dreams, only it was no dream. They were in a horrific situation with a burglar who had barely even explained himself. After about 5 minutes they no longer heard the man and they assumed he had left the house. Mark’s body was still wet from swimming outside less than an hour earlier, although it didn’t have any affect on getting out of his bondage. He had simply ran inside to get a towel and water bottle. Allison did not swim, but she had just been relaxing under the sun when the man pulled her inside the house. It was all downhill from there for them both. To finally make matters worse, they were still clad in their swim suits, and very small ones at that. Mark’s tiny red speedo brief was still dripping wet from the laps he swam, and his mother was clad only in her bikini bottom and had long lost her top. They tried to struggle to get free for the next hour, although their attempts got them absolutely nowhere. They tried to yell for help, although their nearest neighbors were a quarter mile away, and in the middle of their living room, they would never be heard. They heard the phone ring periodically throughout the day, and on the first occasion they actually made an effort to move towards the phone before realizing it was futile. With their bare-chested bodies now stuck to each other, they were able to see and feel a side of each other they did not ever want to be in either of their minds. It’s just not every day that a mother is bare-chested in front of her son, let alone TIED UP in that manner to her son. Her breasts were now right up against his own chest, giving her son a perfect feel for what a woman’s breasts are like. Allison could feel her son’s speedo bulge right up against her own bikini bottom. She could feel it growing larger and larger as their small struggling to get free went on. Her breasts become erect and her nipples become very hard and pointy, and her son certainly noticed both his erection and her breasts. Although there was certainly nothing either of them could do but endure it. After a few moments of more struggling, Mark could feel his erection get larger than any erection he had ever had in his life. It was nearly to the point of popping through the material of his speedo at this point, and he felt very embarrassed to be getting so aroused being tied up to his mother. Although he had already noticed she was slightly aroused herself. She hadn’t been with a man for a few years, so maybe she had not been able to get aroused much recently. All of a sudden, Mark felt his penis poke out through the side of his speedo between his leg and the suit. It had gotten pushed over to the side and was now sticking completely out from under his suit onto his mothers bare bikini bottom. Mark suddenly became more nervous at the idea of his bare erect penis literally right beside his mother’s vagina. Thankfully it was covered by her bottom suit. Nevertheless, despite his efforts not to, Mark could not control himself and he began to cum all over his mother’s thighs. He was so embarrassed and began to cry, but Allison looked and him in the eye and tried to moan to him that, “it’s ok.” They remained in their position for the rest of the day. After a few more phone calls, the phone went silent for the night. The routine was basically the same for the following day, with more struggling with no results. Mark even cummed a few more times on his mother’s legs throughout the day. Finally, around 7 PM that night, they heard a knocking at the front door, and after no answer, they heard a yelling through the back door by the pool. Thankfully for them, the burglar had forgotten to close the back door when he brought Allison into the house the previous day. A female friend of Allison’s came running into the house and found them still tied up together on the living room floor. She got some scissors from the kitchen and began to slowly release them both from their bonds. They had been tied up for nearly 30 hours. A few days passed before Mark or Allison could even bring themselves to discuss what happened. Finally Allison said they should talk about it. Mark said that he felt so bad for getting aroused and for cumming on her, but Allison said that it was alright. He was just responding to his young hormones and that sometimes that’s just what happens, no matter who the woman may be. It was a bad experience for them both, but they said they can learn and move on from it. She said that both of their arousals were understandable and nearly uncontrollable, but it does not mean that there is a wrong type of sexual feeling between them. It simply means their bodies are healthy and able to respond well sexually, nothing more than that. They did move on. Mark moved on to college again the following fall. He met a great girlfriend on the swim team, just as her mother had suggested would happen. Allison met a wonderful man not long after going to the city pool in her bright pink bikini. In a weird way, what they said to each other on that day ended up being an accurate prediction. THE END |
| Name: | Cathy |
| Comments: | Nice story Carlene. You should write one about a husband and a wife held hostage together. |
| Name: | Kelley |
| Comments: | This happened to me when I was 17. My parents where divorced and my Dad was a bank manager while my mom did tech support for a corporation that had offices in other towns. Towards my Junior and senior year of school Mom found she had to travel to various offices to get computers running and networking with other computers for the company. Since Mom had primary custody of me I lived at her house and found myself staying by myself two sometimes three days a week. Not that I was a wild child and Dad would have me check in-with a phone call--a couple times a day. The house did have a home security system and I was use to Mom leaving on Thursday night being away and being home late Saturday night or early Sunday morning.
One Friday morning after my Mom left for a trip that Thursday night I was coming down the stairs dressed for school (Navy skirt and White blouse.) I at the time had developed a C cup and had a shapely figure. As I came down stairs I found 4 men in black ski masks standing at the bottom of the stair. I dropped my purse and books and tried to run back up stairs but one of them wrapped his arms around my waist. He lifted me in the air and pulled me down the stairs. He carried me toward the family room which was in the back of the house. I was kicking and screaming but they easily over powered me and forced me to sit in a staight back kitchen chair they took from the dinning room and placed in the center of the family room and a white sheet on the floor under the chair. I was in tears begging them not to hurt me as one man pulled my arms behind my back through the space of the chair between the rungs and the center wood board. He held my arms together and someone tied my wrists tightly together. More roped was wrapped around me pinning my torso to the back of the chair. Rope was wrapped above and below my breasts. another rope was wrapped around my waist and the chair. I begged them to tell me what they wanted and why they where doing this to me. They seemed to ignore my questions but became amused by my crying and begging. Next They tied my ankles together and used the slack of that rope to my ankles to the front legs of the chair proventing me from kicking out or moving my legs much. Next rope was wrapped around my legs below my knees. Finally a length of rope was wrapped around my theighs and the seat of the chair. They demanded to know when my mother was coming back. I was shocked that they knew my mother left for a trip. When I did not speak one of the men produced a gun and pointed it dirctly at my face. I slowly answered she would be back on Sunday morning. With that a thick white cloth was shoved into my mouth and tied around my head. The cloth muffled a lot of my screams and made them sound like weak mmmppphhhs. Next the men erected white bedsheets (from my mother's drawers) around the chair preventing any indication of where I was for the video tape recording they made of me. They filmed me as a whole than they began focusing in on various parts of my body especally where the ropes where showing I was tied tightly and helpless. After they finished filming I was left alone for a while and I started to struggle and screaming for help. After a while one of them men came near me and ordered me to stop or they would hurt me. He than put on a ESPN and sat on the sectional sofa. I later found out all the ringers on the phones where turned off and the tape was taken to my Dad's office and played for him instructing him to help them rob the bank and not call the police or I would be killed. Two of the men "baby sat" me to make sure I didn't escape. They watched TV for serveral hours before one received a call on his cell phone and as he listened he looked at me. He said he understood and flipped his phone closed. He explained to his friend that insentive was needed. I began to cry again as they came near me--I still at the time didn't know why they where doing this to me. A second video camera was produced and they began to film me again this time the one man kneeing beside my chair slowly began unbuttoning the pulling my breasts free of my bra. He began to foundle each breast than began licking and sucking each breast. I struggle and screamed more but it seemed to be what they wanted to film. The man than began to pull my skirt up and slipped his hand into my panties his fingers slipping between the space and fondling me that way as he sucked and fondle my breasts with his other hand and his mouth. The man filming said Do as we say or she will be raped. So that his voice could be heard in the mic. Once they stopped filming the man fondling me stopped and stood up. The one with the camera left the room and the one who had touched me finally explained that his friends wanted my dad to help them rob his bank. He was stalling but they hoped this would encourage him to do as he was told. They slowly untied me and said I could use the bathroom and get redressed. As they pulled me through the house I noticed all the blinds and curtains drawn. I was ordered not to take the gag out of my mouth but did close the door part way allowing me some privacy. They pulled me out of the bathroom when I was done and I was than order to show them where my mom kept her good jewelry and cash wher hidden. They than order me to point out everything of value thoughout the house. I was than taken down stair into the kitchen. I was allowed to take the gag out of my mouth and a piece of rope was tied around my waist and back of the chair but they left my arms free. I was surprised that when the third one returned they had brought me some lunch. A burger and fries. I begged them not to tie me up again but I was slapped. After lunch I was retied to the chair in the family room like before. They gag was put back into my mouth and tape added to keep my from working the gag freed. They began moving the valueable objects out of the house and then I was told that if my Dad did what He was told I would live but if he didn't would be killed. They began stapping and taping various piece of dynamite to my body and the chair rigging it all to an explosive device. I was than frighten more by a device being placed under my feet and another device was placed in my bound hands than taped to my hands. They told me there would be three ways I could die. If dad didn't do what they wanted they would send a signal to the device and I would be killed. IF I struggled and released the devices in my hands and under my feet the bomb would go off OR if I was found by the police before the time triger ticked down and they released me it would send a short to the bomb causing it to go off. I started to cry again. begging them not to leave me like this they just took pictures and said I should be glad I repected that I was a kid and didn't have me strip nake before rigging the bomb on me. They left me in my house. I sat on the chair frighten to move and the little head movements I made was very slow. They did leave the TV on a classic movie channel and a clock in my eye view. They left me at 4 o clock. I was left in my house for six hours until my father came into the house at 10:15. He was terrified at what he saw and called the police When they arrived they called the bomb squard from a neighboring town which was bigger. I was tied to the chair 3 more hours as the bomb experts slowly examined the device and realized most of it was fake. The sicks of dynamite where real however and they slowly removed the sticks of dynamite from my body. By the time I was freed completly it was 2 in the morning. My Dad was ordered to stay at the bank with the head tell after closed let them back in. They where forced to empty all the money from the vault while two of the men broke into certain safety deposit boxes using explosives. They then tied up my dad and head teller. It took them several hours to get free than Dad came looking for me. As far as I know those men have never been caught and no other bank was rob like that. |
| Name: | Carlene |
| Comments: | Thanks Cathy! I'm afraid I don't have one involving a husband and wife, and that was actually the only story I have, period. |
| Name: | Carlene |
| Comments: | Hi again everyone! I decided to post these stories of me when I was younger and had some real bondage experiences.
Again, I was never tied up by a burglar, but I did take part in tie up games with friends, and some of them were very elaborate. I am 29 now and this was all when I was 12 to 16 years old. I had two neighbors in my old neighborhood, and they were both boys my age; I did not really have a crush on them, but they did have a huge crush on me. I always liked the idea of being tied up, but I never wanted to say that flat out, so instead I told my guy friends how I wanted to be an escape artist. They would tie me up in a lot of different ways, and I was always able to get out. One particular summer day when I was 14, it was VERY hot outside, close to 100. One of the male friends decided to tie me up to a chair. We had this small tree house and dock built out onto the lake as a hang out place, and he set up the chair in the shade under the trees by the lake. He took out a lot of different ropes and began to tie me up. He tied my wrists down on the chair arms, and then also tied my elbows around the end of each chair arm; then he took more rope and looped it around my arms from my elbows up to my shoulder along the chair back. At this point I was nervous as I was being tied up better than I had ever been. He then took more rope and tied my ankles to the chair bottoms, and he then took rope and looped my upper legs (I was wearing really short shorts) and looped my upper legs down onto the chair bottom. i was expecting to be gagged, but he never gagged me. He then surprised me and just said he had to go home and he just left me! So here I was, a 14 year old girl, in nearly 100 degree summer heat, tied up really good to a chair with ropes, and my friend just left me. I began to struggle and got nowhere. The summer heat began to take a toll on me and I was sweating furiously within a short time. I looked across the lake and saw some workers working on some benches on the other side of the lake; I don't think they ever saw me, as the sight of a tied up girl on a chair in that weather would have surely concerned them. I struggled more for what was at least 90 minutes, and I was finally able to loosen one of the ropes around my wrists. Once I was able to get a wrist free, it was fairly easy to untie the rest of my ropes. I think that if he had tied my ropes just a bit tighter, I would have never escaped. But as it was, after over 90 minutes of sweating and struggling, I was finally free, and I went home and left the chair and ropes there. The other story involves my other male friend. He was a year older than me in school, and I know he really liked me a lot, but that's another story that has nothing to do with bondage. But again, I didn't like him in that way, so it was strictly friends as far as I was concerned. So what happened on this occasion, is that tree/lake hangout area also had a ditch where the yards near the houses would drain off into the lake. We made this ladder type structure into a bridge to go over the ditch. So one day my friend had the idea of having me tied up to the bridge, and I agreed. If it matters, I was wearing basically the same thing I wore before when I was tied up to the chair, which was a tanktop and really short shorts, as I always took advantage of summer weather. He asked me to take off my tanktop but I refused. Even though he was a friend I wasn't going to let him see me in my bra, so I stayed as I was and got down on the bridge. I kept my arms at my sides, which basically put them inbetween my body and the side rails of the bridge, so my arms were really strained against my body and the bridge. He began to loop ropes around my ankles, knees, thighs, stomach and wrists all at once, chest (above and below my breasts), and then in a bit of a surprise, he looped a rope around my neck and the bridge sides, keeping me from bringing my head up off the floor of the bridge. Again, I was not gagged, probably because they didn't have anything to gag me with. So with that, once again, my other male friend just told me he was going to leave me and go home. So there I was, tied up on this bridge and even noosed around my neck to the bridge, and he left me there! I struggled for the next hour or so trying to get out of my bondage, but I got nowhere. The next thing I knew I heard a car passing by on the road near the ditch; I couldn't see it, but I knew where it was; I heard my friend and his dad yell out the window and asked if I was still there and if I was ok? And I was a little embarassed honestly, so I just said that I was fine. And with that, they left. So now I was definately alone. I struggled again for I don't know how long, but thankfully my friend made a mistake with my wrist bondage, just like the other friend; he looped the rope over my stomach and my wrists, which didn't really tie my wrists up at all, but instead just had a few loops of rope going over it and my stomach both. So once I could work one of my wrists out from beside my body and pull it from under the rope, my wrist was free. Then from there, I was able to untie a few other knots. If he had tied my wrists behind my back, or if he had tied my wrists to my sides individually, I would have definately been tied up there until someone helped me. So finally I could escape from that bridge. I should also add I basically had to feel instead of look at where the knots were, because with that noose tied around my neck, I couldn't raise my head to see anything without choking myself. I found out a few days later that both of those boys got in trouble for the way they tied me up, especially for using a noose around my neck. I saw those boys less and less as high school went on and I met new people. Sadly that is the last time I was ever tied up. I'm 29 now, and still single sadly; I haven't had that much luck in relationships, and I still have a strong desire to be tied up, although now I want it for sexual pleasure more so than being an escape artist. So those are some of my stories. I know they weren't much, but still. Let me know what you think! |
| Name: | speedoboy |
| Comments: | Tommy Victim where are you? Bound and gagged in bikini briefs next to a gorgeous older babe I hope. |
| Name: | BondoFox |
| E-mail address: | master@bondofox.net |
| Homepage URL: | http://derekscorner.com |
| Comments: | Y'know, I used to help administrate the original version of this Dreambook before it was taken down! If you'd like my help, drop me a line and I'll be happy to help keep the trolls/flamers/spammers out! |
| Name: | Rachel |
| Comments: | I have never told this story quite this way. I told the police what happened, of course. but... i left out some deets and i want to get this out there. i came across this site and I guess this thing has happened to others.
Quickly, I am new to New York City. I moved here from upstate NY after college. i was hoping to find a job in publishing or advertising but for now i'm working whatever jobs i can find. last year in on December 13th I was working a late night shift at a Capezio dance store around Time Square in Manhattan. They keep late hours for tourists. You'd be surprised how many tourists come in to the dance shop. We're on...or I was working on the second floor. It was a slow night. Like I said I was new to NYC and naive, I guess. Because me and Melissa, the other girl, around my age (mid 20's) were locking up. And i was locking the front door when two nice young african american men showed up and asked if we could just open for a moment for them to buy capezio tap shoes. they seemed cute and nice and so I said ok and opened the door. As soon as they got in they shut the door and locked it behind them. Melissa was still up stairs and they asked where the "other girl" was. so they knew. I just told them, confused. i thought maybe they're here for Melissa. Maybe they knew her. But the taller one pulled a gun. I screamed. I have NEVER seen a gun up close and never pointed at ME! well eventually they forced up up stairs where the cash register is. the man with the gun covered us while his partner, who never said a word cleared the cash register. Then the man with the gun told us to lie down on the floor next to a rack of leotards. i was petrified. thought they were going to shoot us. instead they order us on our stomachs and we had to put our hands behind our backs. they ripped open packages of capezio dance tights and they tied Melissa and my hands behind our backs with the tights. and tights are really strong. so it was really frightening. then they tied our legs together with more stockings. and then the gagging. i couldn't believe it but they stuffed our mouths with a full pair of dance tights each adn then used another pair of stockings to tie between our lips so we couldn't spit it out. i could barely breath. they left thank god but they tied us up so tight and the knots made with the stockings are impossible to undo. thankfully i was wearing leotards which are really comfortable and ...i practically live in leotards... but... melissa and i struggled for two hours before she got free. but i never knew what it was really like to be bound and gagged like that. i have had boyfriends who tied me up for play but this was different and scary. anyway...i know better now. i'm really wary of people who come in the store. |
| Name: | Joe |
| Comments: | thanks Rachael for an interesting story even though it was totally fake and written by a guy with a leotard fetish! |
| Name: | Anna |
| Comments: | It was one summer day, when I was out on the patio at my house, relaxing in the summer sun. I heard a noise coming from my house. I had a window open, and it sounded like footsteps. I walked to inside, and saw 3 people, 2 men and 1 woman, with ski masks on, ransacking my house. I backed away, but one of the men jumped on my and pinned me down. He shouted at the two behind him to find something to bind me and gag me with. Inside, I began to panic. I tried not to show it as best I could, but the man on top of me probably knew that I was scared, because he said. "Don't, worry, we won't hurt you as long as you cooperate."
I heard footsteps coming down the hall. It was the woman, and she was holding a roll of duck tape, a pillow case, and rope that I kept in my basement. She gave them to the man holding me, and left again. The man told me to cross my wrists behind my back, then he took some rope, and wound it several times around my wrists, before pulling incredibly tightly. I winced, trying not to make a sound, but I must have moaned, because the man told me to shut up. Once my hands where bound, he then took me to the living room, and set me down on the couch. Then, he flipped me over again, and bound my feet, knees, and thighs very tightly. After he had restrained my legs, he bound my arms to my back, then tying a rope around my breasts, making them stick out. I was afraid he was going to rape me, but he didn't, as the other two called for him to come back. Before they left, one shoved the pillowcase in my mouth, and wrapped duct tape around my head. Finally, they re-did my bonds with duct tape, and tucked the ends in, so that the only way to untie me was to cut me free. They then took anything that was sharp, scissors, knifes, etc, so that I couldn't attempt to undo my bonds. Then, they shoved me in the bathroom, inside the tub, which was filled with water. They then turned off the lights, and locked the bathroom door. I was alone. I fought to keep my head above water, but my wet clothing was dragging me down. Even though the tub itself was quite shallow, I had to arch my back to keep from sliding under. Once my back got so sore, I had to rest it for a couple seconds. As my head went under the water, I felt the duct tape loosening. I pushed on the pillowcase in my mouth, and it moved a bit. I pulled my head above water. Then, I heard the doorbell ring. I tried to scream, but the gag was done well, and I could only make a muffled sound, that only someone who was next to me could hear. I managed to pull myself out of the water by hooking my chin on the edge of the tub and I thudded on the ground. Then, I turned myself so my feet were facing the door. Then I started to kick. The person at the door was my friend, Scarlet. She used her spare key to get in, then she could hear my kicking against the bathroom door. The bathroom had a lock on it that could be picked with something long and skinny. Scarlet had used two bobby pins and had unlocked the door to see my lying on the floor, bound and gagged, and dripping wet. She took out my gag first, then helped me sit up. I explained what happened to me as she tried to untie me. "Where do you keep the scissors?" she asked, after trying the duct tape on my wrists with no luck. "They took them, but I think that they left the pair in the basement." So she went off to check, and they were there. The idiots had left them there, as they either hadn't checked downstairs, or they knew that I would break my neck if i tried going down the stairs. The burglars were eventually caught, and they had a history of breaking into peoples homes and binding them. After that, I always kept the doors locked and windows closed. It was an experience that I never wanted to happen again. |
| Name: | Gagman |
| E-mail address: | redbg44@yahoo.com |
| Comments: | If anyone wants to exchange stories or emails or just want to chat or even meet to carry fantasies being bondage friends please email me. Thank you. |
| Name: | M203Gunr |
| E-mail address: | m203gunr@yahoo.com |
| Comments: | Cathy, if you are still reading this site, here is a husband and wife story for you
My name is Alex, and four years ago my wife Cynthia and I were having some marital problems and had been separated for about six months. We saw each other often and were trying to figure out if we were going to work things out or get divorced. We are both in are mid 40's, Cynthia has shoulder lenths brown hair, exersizes everyday and keeps herself in terrific shape. I also exersize on a regular basis and feel I am also in pretty good shape. Cynthia works for a very successful accounting firm and I own my own successful buisness. We have two daughters one is still in high school and one is in her second year of college. During our separation I have been living in a nice apartment and my wife still lives in our home. One eavining Cynthia invited me to go out to dinner with her, our highschool aged daughter was spending the night with friends and Cynthia thought it would be nice to get together and discuss our situation and make some decisions. We had dinner at a nice restraunt and had a nice time together and I was beginning to have some hope that we could work things out. I drove her to the house and she invited me to come in and stay for awhile. After awhile we were on the couch talking and kissing when two men walked in on us. Both had guns and ordered us to just stay seated on the couch. One of the men stayed with us while the other went through the house taking jewelry, money, our credit cards, laptop computers and anything else valuable they could carry out. After about 45 minutes the other guy was finished gathering what they were going to take and came back into the room carrying a small bag. He ordered us to strip down to our underwear and stand back to back. I was really thinking about trying somthing but Cynthia squeezed my hand in a signal to just cooperate. So Cynthia and I stripped. I couldn't help but notice that she was wearing a nice black bra and thong panty set. I was wearing a pair of black jockey briefs. One of the men laughed and said, Oh lady, we have to see more of you, and moved over to where Cynthia was and cut off her bra. We were ordered upstairs into the master bedroom and first ordered to place our hands behind our backs. A roll of duct tape was removed from the small bag he was carrying and our hands were bound. The other guy rumaged through Cynthias chest of drawers, removed two pairs of panties and shoved them in our mouths. You shouldn't be worried about those panties, I'm sure most of whats in them is your anyway, he laughed. He then put a strip of duct tape over our mouths. Each of us was individually taped at the ankles, knees and chest. Then we were placed back to back and tied us together. My hands could feel Cynthias firm but and I could feel her hands against mine. Then they placed pillowcases over our heads and finished duct taping our heads together and pushed us onto the bed. I could hear the two men walk out of the room and after awhile there was no more sound in the house and we were hoping the two men left. We started struggling against the duct tape that held us together. I tried pulling at the duct tape that bound Cynthias and she tried getting my lose, but nothing worked and we remained bound. I could feel her body rubbing up against the back of mine and I wished we had at least been tied face to face. We struggled for what quite awhile untill we were exhausted and couldn't move anymore. Finally, at around ten the next morning our daughter came home and started calling, mom, mom. We thrashed and yelled as best we could through our gags and she finally came up stairs and found us. We were taped up so well that even our daughter could not get us untied and called the police for help. After the police arrived we were finally freed from the the tape that bound and gagged us. We learned that the robbers and entered through a side window that Cynthis very rarely kept locked. It was discovered that the two suspects were friends of a guy that worked for a landscaping company in our area and had given the suspects the layout to the homes he took care of. All three were arrested, convicted and are serving prison terms. They ahd commited three other robberies in the same night also binding and gagging their other victims. After that long space of time Cynthia were tied and gagged together we has some time to really think about our separation and decided to get back together. We remain married to this day |
| Name: | Judy |
| Comments: | I work as a cocktail waitress and a local lounge and the owner has the waitresses wear short black skirts that fit very tight, so tight that they are almost like shorts; low cut blouses, and high heels, at least 4.5inches, but higher if we want, but no platforms more than 1/2 inch. Pumps or strappy sandals. I am blond, 5ft 5in, and my figure is good enough that I make a lot in tips. My friend Sharon works there, too. She is brunette, about 5ft 3in, but very large breasts, and she is proud of them. On a Saturday evening, business was very slow, due to the festival down on the riverfront. The owner, a woman by the way, decided to close early, and Sharon asked if I would give her a ride home, as her boyfriend was working a late shift and wouldnt be off tilour normal closing time. I happily agreed, as I've known Sharon since first grade, and enjoy her company. She lives in our old neighborhood, in the house she grew up in, inherited after her parents passed away. Not a fancy house, built in the '30s, but solid, clean, well maintained. She asked me in for coffee, as we serve alcohol but neither of us drink, me due to having an ex-husband who is a drunk, and Sharon because she thinks its too expensive. I should add that she is very thrifty. Not tight, just thrifty. As we pulled in her drive, her cell rang and her boyfriend told her he had been asked to work til 9AM because his relief called in sick. Sharon and I decided to take advantage of this time and just reminisce the good old days. Sharon unlocked the door, and we stepped inside. She turned the lights on, but only got a "click". "I guess the breaker tripped again" she said. She grabbed a flashlight and headed down into the basement to the breaker box. After about 5 minutes still no lights, but I could hear her moving around down there. In a rather strained voice, I heard her call my name, asking me to come downstairs. Feeling my way to the stairs, I could just see enough light to avoid falling, so went down. Just as I got off the stairs, I was roughly shoved and tripped over something and fell down. "Judy, I'm sorry, they've got guns" Sharon said. After she said that, the lights came back on, and I saw three people, dressed in black, wearing ski masks, and gloves, and carrying the biggest guns I think I ever had seen. "S, go upstairs and make sure the doors are all locked, including deadbolts and chains, then get back down here" one of them said. The smallest of the group dashed upstairs, and we could hear footsteps as he carried out his mission. "you 2, get over to that table, down on your knees, hands behind your backs, and don't make a sound" a feminine sounding voice said. Sharon and I did as instructed, kneeling down in front of an old coffee table. By this time the third one had returned, saying"all locked". I dared a look over my shoulder, but one of them shoved me onto my face against the table. "Eyes to the front unless you want them poked out" I was told. I felt rope being wrapped around me wrists, pulled brutally tight, then my elbows were pulled together, something I had never experienced before. In fact the only time I had ever been tied up it was by my brother, and when my parents walked in, they went ballistic, and I was never tied again. After my elbows were tied, something large, round, and hard was pushed in my mouth. I glanced over at Sharon, and she was getting the same treatment. She looked absolutely terrified by what was happening, and I must admit I was pretty scared too. I felt my ankles being tied, and suddenly something pulled my feet up until they touched my wrists. I was resting most of my weight on my knees by now, and they were starting to hurt. I saw that Sharon's feet seemed to be tied different than mine, as if her ankles were tied to her thighs. Her stiletto heels were plainly visible jutting up behind her. One of the intruders began wrapping some type of sticky elastic bandage around my mouth, making several wraps, pulling it tight each wrap, until I though my jas would break. "I'm going to look around upstairs, see if anything is worth taking. You keep them donw here" the feminine voice said. I felt myself being lifted by my shoulders and ankles, and was dropped on an old sofa. To my horror, Sharon was being fondled, and was positioned against the table, where I could plainly watch what was going to happen. The largest of the 2, who seemed to be in charge, flipped up her skirt, yanked down her pantyhose and panties, then came around where we both could see him, and displayed the largest cock I had ever seen. It had to have been more than 9 inches long, maybe 10 or more. It was as big around at the head as the base, probably 2 inches. He slapped my face with it, and said, "Blondie, look at what you aren't going to get to enjoy. I'm gonna give this to Ms. Big Tits until neither one of us can walk. You can watch, tho." He then went back behind Sharon, raised her knees until they were on the table, and I saw him lunge forward, apparently entering her, as Sharon tried to wriggle away and screamed into her gag. He began thrusting violently, so violently in fact, that he scooted the table until it was against the sofa. His thrusting was even rocking the sofa, Sharon was crying, whimpering, and the look on her face was one of pain, disbelief, fear, and humiliation. She was being violently raped right in front of me, and neither of us would ever forget this night, we knew. He was pounding Sharon so hard and fast, it reminded me of a jackhammer. His attack lasted at least 20 minutes, never slacking off in force or speed, until finally he grabbed Sharon's hair, yanking her head back and yelled, "fuck, yeah" and obviously had ejaculated into her. When he withdrew his cock was glistening with his slimy goo and Sharon's vaginal fluids. He walked around and wiped it on her face. The other man then positioned behind her, saying "myturn". He was doing something different, because the look on Sharon's face showed even more fear. It dawnd on my that he was anally raping her, with as much force as the first had used during his attack. He stopped after about 10 minutes, came around in front, and his cock wasn;t as big as the first guy's but it wasn't small. He pullled the gag from her mouth, and rammed his erect member full length into her mouth, causing her to gag and make retching noises.. He held the back of her head while he shot his load into her throat, and when he pulled his cock out, Sharon vomited. He slapped her, hard, and said, "bitch, you're just gonna have to do it again." The first one, said, "let me fuck her ass, that oughta teach her a lesson" and positioned behind her again, and from her reaction, he was doing what he said. Again, he vilently thrust and rammed until once again he yelled "fuck, yeah" ejaculating into her anal cavity. By now, Sharon was hysterical, even tho tightly bound and re-gagged. She was shaking so bad I was afraid she would have a seizure. The third one returned by now, saying "we ought go now, we did what we came for". They just walked up the stairs, and we heard no more steps. We lay there bound like we were, until Sharon's boyfriend came home at 9AM. After the investigation and DNA testing it was determined that one of the attackers had been the guy who called in sick to get Sharon's boyfriend to work late. The other guy was also a known felon, and there are warrants out for them, but they seem to have disappeeared. Sharon doesn't work at the lounge anymore, doesn't contact me, pretty much becoming a recluse since the attack. Apparently, the attackers had been targetting Sharon, becasue of issues with her boyfriend. Thats why I wasn't assaulted. |
| Name: | TommyVictim |
| E-mail address: | Mr. Big and the Photo Op.(Part 1) |
| Comments: | Hi, everyone. This is a fiction story in honor of an ex-girlfriend.
I. The red digits on the motel room's alarm clock read 1:45 AM. Suddenly aware that the lamp was on, I stirred and discovered that the other side of the bed was still warm but empty, the sheets parted. I rolled over and saw Patti seated on a chair. At 43, 5'9" with shoulder-length, curly dark hair and a well-proportioned figure bordering on the athletic, she was a real eye-catcher. We'd been lovers a while back, but broke up. The previous evening, we ran into each other at a bar, and our hearts melted for each other enough that she agreed to hop into my car and accompany me to this low-budget-but low key-motel. Overnight, her performance between the sheets left me in a state of awed admiration, so naturally I was disturbed to suddenly see her almost fully clothed at this early hour. Her legs were crossed in her black slacks and her beige hosiery-sealed feet were still shoeless. Patti had just finished buttoning her white, short-sleeve blouse when she noticed I was awake. "I'm sorry, Tommy," she sighed. "Patti, what's going on? Is something wrong?" "This isn't going to work," she replied as she placed a cigarrette between her lips and lit up. I hiked up my tight, black bikini briefs, crawled from under the sheets and sat on the end of the bed close to her. "It isn't me, is it?" I asked. "Didn't I satisfy?" "Oh, Tommy, yes, yes you did. You performed even better than before, but...". She puffed some smoke. "But what?" "I just don't know," the alluring brunette replied. "Something's missing, and I can't put a finger on it. Maybe if events changed, I could look at this as more than a one-night stand." "Events, what events? Patti, I--" Suddenly, there were a series of sharp knocks on our room door. "Oh...you didn't order room service, did you?" Patti asked. (Right. After that long, passionate session, the last thing I wanted was to share the company of some motel clerk weenie!) "Yes...who is it?", I called out. "Special delivery.", replied a male voice from the other side of the door. "I'm sorry," Patti called back. "We didn't order room service. You must have confused us with another room." "It's not room service, miss," the voice responded. "It's a delivery meant for you." Patti and I exchanged puzzled looks. She sighed,stubbed out the cigarrette, left the bedroom area, and padded stockinged-foot across the carpeting to the door. I heard the door open. Patti's voice became alarmed, then muffled. I rose from the bed to see what happened, but before I left the bedroom area, Patti returned with two inturders. Both were male, attired in black catsuits with black pantyhose over their heads. There was just enough hosiery remaining to form a sort of pony tail at the top of their heads. One of the inturders held Patti in a tight, upper-body grip with one arm, while a large palm was clapped firmly over her mouth. She breathed heavily and looked at me wide-eyed. The other intruder pointed a silencer-equipped pistol at me. "What is this?", I asked. "Wha--" "Just keep your mouth shut and do as we tell you," the pantyhose-head with the pistol repled. Patti nodded vigorously and emitted a faint whimper as if to tell me these goons meant business. (Like, I was standing there in just my bikini briefs, my lover was hand-gagged and we were at gunpoint. I didn't feel like John Wayne, if you know what I mean!) The pantyhose-head who'd grabbed Patti shoved her toward me. The two of us, forbidden to speak and frozen with fear listened as the goons talked it over. "So whaddya think? Do these two have potential?" one pantyhose-head asked. "The guy in his skivvies looks sexy enough," his partner replied. "But we'll have to take a closer look at his girlfriend." "Yeah, you're right." The pantyhose head with the pistol motioned to Patti. "We want to see you in your underwear!" Patti gasped and shook her head. "I ain't gonna ask again, lady. Strip!" Patti looked at me. "Oh, Tommy!" she moaned. "You better shed you clothes, Patti," I replied. "They have us at gunpoint, and we don't want to get shot. Look, obviously this is a late-night motel robbery. They'll probobly tie us up, take our money and split. Let's settle for the lesser of the two evils, ok?" Patti sighed and obeyed. She quickly unbuttoned her blouse and tossed it on the bed. After she climbed out of her slacks and removed her nylon hosiery, she was clad only in a dark blue, low-cut bra and matching thong. Aware she was being watched, she shielded her breasts with her hands. "What are you ashamed of babe?," one of the pantyhose-heads asked. "You should be proud of your body. Your boyfriend here sure is!" The intruders laughed heartily. Patti and I were made to stand next to each other with our hands on top of our heads and our legs spread out. One of the assailants circled around us slowly, taking pictures of us. "I think we've found us the perfect couple," the pantyhose-head with the camera said. "I agree," his partner replied. "Look," I told them. "You've had your fun. Our money and credit card are on the table over there. Just tie us up, pull the phone from the wall, leave the Do Not Disturb sign on the outside of the door and escape, will you? We just want this to be over with." "Wrong answer, bub." the pantyhose-head with the gun said. "We told you this was a special delivery. Wer'e gonna deliver you and your girlfriend to our boss, Mr. Big. He's got some work for the two of you to do for him." (So much for the simple robbery, huh?) Patti and I looked at each other open-mouthed. II. "Mmmmphhh! Mmmphh!," Patti protested. A small, wadded handkerchief was stuffed in her mouth, and the middle of a bandanna was wedged between her lips with the ends tied behind her head to complete the gag. She stared at me helplessly as her hands were tied behind her back with twine. I wasn't faring much better. My wrists were already tied behind me. One of the goons wadded up another small handkerchief and approached me. (I know, I know: If I have anything to say, I'd better make it count, right?) "Who's this Mr. Big?," I demanded. "What does he have in mind for us?" "You'll find out soon enough," the pantyhose-head answered. "Our job is to deliver you and your girlfriend to him right now." "You filthy scum!," I hollered, "You'll never get away with this-Mmmmmmphhh!" The handkerchief was shoved into my mouth in mid-sentence. Another bandanna was produced, and it's middle was fastened into my mouth. "Mmph!," I reacted as the bandanna's ends were tied behind my head. "You're wrong about that, bub", one of the goons said. "We're not only getting away with this...we're getting away with you!" Again, the pantyhose heads roared with laughter. Patti and I, bound, gagged and briefly clad, were led out of the room. "Hellmmphhh! Hellmmmphhh!," we cried into our gags as we were hustled down the hallway to an elevator. "Save your breath, you two. It turns out that you two are the only guests in this motel tonight. Nobody's gonna hear." I looked at Patti in distress as we entered the elevator and traveled downward. She returned my look and gave another faint whimper. When we reached the lobby floor, our assailants prodded us out of the elevator and through the lobby past the desk clerk. Patti and I tried to get his attention as we padded barefoot on the way out of the place. "Mmmphhh! Mmmmmphh! Hellmmmphhh!," the two of us cried, but the clerk stayed focused on his sport's page. (You'd think the sight of a man and woman in just their undies, with their hands tied behind their backs and mouths gagged, being prodded by two gun-toting, catsuit-clad pantyhose heads would be enough to make any night clerk take notice, but something tells me that guy received a nice cash incentive to look the other way. Figures.) Just before we reached the main door, one of the pantyhose-heads said to the other, "Is the van coming?" "Yeah. It'll be here in a minute. You better blindfold these two." "Are you sure?," his partner asked. "Once we've got 'em in the back of the van, there's no way they'll know where they're goin'." "We're not taking any chances. Blindfold 'em!" Patti gave me one more desparate look as another bandanna was placed over her eyes. "Mmmphh-mmmm," she moaned as the loose ends of the blindfold were fastened behind her head. My vision immediately went black as my blindfold was tied over my eyes. My head jerked as the loose ends were fastened. "Uhmmff!" Shortly, the sound of a vehicle was heard stopping in front of the doorway. "Okay, you two lovebirds. Your ride is here." Patti and I felt the sidewalk under the soles of our bare feet as we were moved to the van. After we were tossed inside, the sliding door made a loud, ominous "clang" as it shut. The two of us sat side by side, and we could tell by the sounds that the thugs who kidnapped us were sitting close by. "Okay, let's get goin'!" one of the goons called to the driver, and we felt the van immediately lurch forward at high speed. I wanted to hold Patti's hand to try to reassure her somehow. (Pretty tough when your hands are tied behind your back, huh?) I moved my bare foot against hers and gently massaged as well as I could. I felt her foot do the same to mine. "Mmmphh," I moaned softly. "Mmmph," came her reply. There was nothing more to do but wait as we sped through the night. To Be Continued... |
| Name: | speedoboy |
| Comments: | Tommy, another Pulizer prie winning story. Thanks |
| Name: | TommyVictim |
| E-mail address: | Mr. Big and the Photo Op. (Part 2) |
| Comments: | III.
The ride felt like it took forever. The roads the van traveled over made us bounce around,and from what sounds from the outside I could make out and my impression of the roads we were on, I suspected Patti and I were being taken to a very out-of-the-way place. I went over our predicament in my mind for the zillionth time: briefly clad, bound, gagged, blindfolded, heading for a destination I had no idea of...what could be next? Suddenly, there was a deep sound from beside me that lasted several seconds. My nostrils immediately identified the source. "Uhmmmphhh!," I protested at one of our assailant's passing of gas. "Ooommph!," Patti groaned in muffled agreement. "Yeah, that was one of my better ones!," one of our abductors announced. He and his partner laughed enthusiastically. The van came to a sudden halt and the engine switched off. Patti and I heard the immediate scampering of our assailant's feet and the swift opening of the sliding van door. "Welcome to your new home, kiddies!," one of the goons announced. Strong arms pulled me to my feet, and I heard Patti being pulled to a standing position. After a few steps and a short, sudden drop, the soles of my bare feet trod on what felt like grass and dirt. "Mmmph-mmmph-mmmph!," Patti reacted upon feeling the same sensation. Once again, our abductors hustled us along for a long distance. I listened carefully and concluded that we were in our near a forest environment, due to the lack of town noises and the sounds of strange chirping. A while later, we came to a stop. I was winded from all that brisk walking, and I could hear Patti pant from under her gag from the same effects. The sound of heavy doors opening indicated we'd arrived at a large house or building. Once again we began walking, and the sensation our bare feet felt changed to wood-perhaps a porch-and then plush carpeting. After the doors slammed, one of the pantyhose-heads pulled off my blindfold. We were indeed inside a large place, and my eyes stung at the bright light. "Uhmmmfff!," I moaned as I closed my eyes and shook my head. "Ohhmphh!," Patti reacted similarly as her blindfold was removed. We were made to walk down a long corridor until we arrived at a lone room. It's large, oak door was closed. "We're going to untie your hands and remove your gags," one of the pantyhose-heads told us. "After that, both of you will go into this room and change into your new uniforms. In a few minutes, we'll come get you." "Mmphhh..urmmphhhhmmm--oh! Wha-what do you want with us?," Patti asked as the bandanna and compressed handkerchief was pulled from her mouth. "Lady," one of our captors replied, "we just kidnap, tie and gag couples, then bring them here. You'll get the word soon enough!" "Mmmmmmmm-mmmphhhummphhh-uhh! And this Mr. Big will tell us all about it, right?," I inquired upon the removal of my gag. "Mr. Big does whatever he wants!," came the rough response as mine and Patti's wrists were untied. "You better stop asking questions and get ready to do the job you've been brought here to do!" The door to the room was opened, and both of us were thrown in with such force that we fell to the floor. The door immediately slammed closed and the loud definite sound of a lock was heard. Patti and I positioned ourselves on our knees and held each other. "Oh, Tommy," Patti said, trying not to weep, "We..we're just in our undies....and kidnapped..w-what are we gonna do?" "We have to go along with this, Patti. We're being held in a high-security place in the middle of nowhere, and the goons who grabbed us have guns. We're just gonna have to keep our heads about this, and maybe a chance to get out of here will come along." I kissed her long and hard on the lips. Back at the motel room, she probobly would've pulled away. But now in this predicament, she returned the kiss as good as she got, maybe hoping to find a sense of security in it. OMG! I wanted to go further with this..just lower her totally to the floor so we could really lose ourselves in each other. But I remembered we only had a few minutes to get ready for whatever dastardly scheme had been planned for us, so with great difficulty, I pulled away. "We've got to get into those uniforms they told us about, Patti." "Oh...yeah...that," she replied, panting with a faint smile on her lips. "Where are they?" We scanned the room and discovered a small table, upon which rested bikini briefs and a low-cut bra/thong combo. All were matching red. "Some uniforms!," Patti huffed as she pulled off her bra and dropped her thong to the floor. "Yeah...must be some job they have in store for us," I replied as I slipped out of my bikinis. We immediately donned the new undies. They fit perfectly. "Tommy, this worries me. I mean, they must've known our undie sizes before they kidnapped us." "That's because they're evil, Patti. Just plain evil." The sound of footsteps could be heard coming down the hall from outside the door. I immediately took Patti in my arms and planted another long kiss on her lips. "Time to get to work, Patti. Remember what I told you earlier. Good luck." "Mmm." The door opened, and once again Patti and I saw our familiar two pantyhose-headed assailants. "They make quite a pair, don't they?," asked one of the thugs. "Very nice," replied his partner. "Now we'll all see if they can perform as well as they look." "Okay, you two. You're going to work. We're not going to tie your hands or gag you, but don't try anything funny. There's no health benefits on this assignment, if you know what I mean." One of our assailants jerked his thumb in the direction we were to walk down the corridor. "Move!" I walked out the door and down the corridor, with Patti close behind me. One thug was in front of me, and one was behind her. The corridor seemed to extend for miles, we observed, as our bare feet padded along the plush carpeting. I thought it might be calming for mine and Patti's nerves if I could introduce a little humor into the situation. "I was wondering," I said to the thugs, "That pantyhose over your heads sure disguises your features. You've never had any runs, have you?" Our assailants immediately made us stop in our tracks. One of the pantyhose-heads pulled a small cloth from his pocket and compressed it into a tiny ball. "W-wait a m-minute," I said, "I thought you weren't g-gonna gag me." "That rule isn't for lousy commedians. Open your mouth." As soon as my lips parted, the tiny cloth ball was wedged into my mouth, followed by a large strip of tape which sealed my lips. "Got any jokes for us now?" I shook my head. "Nmmmphh-mmmph." (Right?) The pantyhose-head beside Patti took out another small cloth and wadded it up. "B-but..I didn't say anything.," she protested. "Blame your boyfriend!," came the rough response. Patti sighed and opened her mouth. Like me the small cloth was inserted and sealed with another large strip of tape. "Now, both of you put your hands on top of your heads!" As Patti and I complied, she gave me an angry look. "Grrrmmmphh!". She wasn't too thrilled with me. "Okay, start walkin'!" Patti and I began walking again, wondering what awaited us at the end of the corridor. To Be Continued... |
| Name: | Mr. Big and the Photo Op (Part 3) |
| E-mail address: | TommyVictim |
| Comments: | IV.
We finally reached the end of that dreadfully long corridor. Two large entrance/exit doors stood before us and were opened. We gazed upon a large, brightly lit stage. The floor was covered with a white, grainy sand that's found on a beach. A large palm tree prop stood in the middle. "Ok, now you two are gonna go out there and dance. If Mr. Big is impressed about how you model undies for him, you'll live another day...but don't disappoint him!" The tapes were ripped from our lips and cloth wads pulled from our mouths. "Pfffft," the tape sounded as it was removed. "Mmmmphh-uhhhh," Patti and I moaned. "Get goin'!" one of the pantyhose-heads ordered as Patti and I were shoved out onto the stage. The stage light shining on us was almost blinding. Through it we could see several people seated in the audience. They were going to watch and appraise us. "Oh, Tommy," Patti said. "W-we're g-gonna have to d-dance for them, right?" "Yeah, Patti, that's right. The creeps expect us to model these undies we were forced into, or it's curtains for us. When we start dancing, we've gotta be as sexy as we can..it's our only chance to survive these thugs." Loud disco-era music pulsated. The audience, all of them men, began clapping, whistling and chanting, "Dance...dance...dance!" Patti and I performed. I placed my hands on top of my head and slowly, intimately, swung my bikini brief-clad hips to the music. Patti smiled, opened her mouth, got real close to me and boogied. Her breasts lunged against the low-cut bra, and her hips seemed at home in the thong. As we sexy-danced, many flashbulbs lit up from the audience. The thugs were photographing us. We seemed to have made a good impression on them. "Oh, get down, girl! You're soooooo sexy!" bellowed a voice from the seats. "Look at that guy! He's soooooo hot!" another male hollered. (Gee, thanks. Just what I needed!) Patti and I then swung around and danced slowly, back-to-back. Our undie-clad buttocks brushed against one another as we boogied. I was so aroused and hard, just to be with her like this. "You're so sexy, Patti," I said as I looked back at her. "Oh, you too, Tommy. This sand feels so good between my toes!" When the music stopped, we stood and faced our audience. Eager, horny eyes surveyed us. Patti and I were winded, and our undies soaked with perspiration. This was it: our lives now depended on how our briefly-clad modeling performance would be judged. "Mr. Big will now render his verdict," a voice boomed from the loud speaker. Patti and I looked at each other wide-eyed and open-mouthed. At last we would see and hear the evil mastermind who kidnapped and exploited us. But OMG!...what was he gonna do to us? To Be Continued... |
| Name: | Leena |
| E-mail address: | ho dont cayare@devilrams |
| Homepage URL: | http://why they suckfuick |
| Comments: | Look, I had it coming.
Some well hung black dudes broke into my shit last weekend. They had knives and a pissy attitude, but Lord, I did my best. They got a chest I had since I was three, as well as a diorama on the Civil War I had since I was four. Look, I had the shit since I was four. And these nig-nigg-ah crap, I can't bring myself to say it. Because I am white and grew up with white Privelege. But God Damnit, when they rapped my brother, I assumed it was serious. Still, I don't know who he thinks he is, parading his shit 'round theis hood when he all Willy Nilly so fuck him. Anyways, I lost my apartment. Fuckin' Landlord asshole motherfuck. Who he think he is, bad or somehtin' or wheve. Well, fuck. I aint aks for shit. |
| Name: | rachel |
| E-mail address: | ? |
| Homepage URL: | http://? |
| Comments: | guys plz keep posting! |
| Name: | Carlene |
| Comments: | I only have more fictional stories to share, if anyone wants to hear another one of those? |
| Name: | TommyVictim |
| E-mail address: | Mr. Big and the Photo Op (Part 4) |
| Comments: | V.
Patti and I huddled against each other, like two terrified natives among a hostile tribe. Suddenly, among the mass of the dimly-lit, cigar-smoking audience, a bright light flashed down from the ceiling. It illuminated a small man, say 5'5", dressed in a black spy coat and black spy fedora upon his head. He wore glasses with thick, black frames, and he had no facial hair, just an extremely cold, calm, analytical expression. It was Mr. Big. "Their performance was satisfactory," Mr. Big announced in a soft, unemotional voice which was almost impossible to hear. As the audience of thugs stood and roared their approval, the bright light illuminating Mr. Big shut off, and he disappeared from sight. Patti and I barely had time to take in what he said before the two pantyhose-heads came on stage and seized us. "It looks like your peverted boss has the hots for us.," I said to the pantyhose-heads. "Yeah," said one of them as he wadded up a small handkerchief. "Open your mouth." "Oh, great, another gag," I said and opened my mouth. The small cloth was wedged into my mouth, and a black scarf was fastened between my lips, with the ends tied behind my head. "Mmmmph!" I moaned. The gag was effective. "You kinky sleazeballs have some nerve, making us dance in just our undies!," Patti scorned them. "You know, there are laws ag-mmmmphh!". That was as far as she got, as another small cloth was jammed in her mouth and fastened with another scarf. "Hands on top of your heads! Start walkin'!", came the familiar command. After another extremely long forced walk, we arrived back at the room where we were held before. This time, there were two straight-back wooded chairs positioned back-to-back. "Sit down!," came the order, as both of us were roughly thrown into the chairs. Patti and I gulped as one of the assailants produced several lengths of pre-cut rope. It appeared the two of us would be seated for quite a while. Our arms were pulled behind the backs of the chairs and our wrists were tied together, with our palms facing each other. Our upper bodies were bound to the backs of the chairs. Our thighs were bound to the seats, and our bare feet were tied at the ankles, which then were tied the the bottom rungs of the chairs. The two pantyhose-heads suddenly left the room and closed the door. Patti and I were alone for the moment. "Mmmph! Mmmph!," she groaned into her gag as she struggled against her ropes. "Uhmmphhmmm!," I replied as I twisted my body in vain. Minutes later, the door opened. Patti and I stared in wide-eyed terror. It was Mr. Big. "It has occurred to me that you were not fully informed as to your roles here," he said in his quiet, deadpan manner. "Nmmmmphh!," Patti and I responded as we shook our heads. "Your gags are mandatory. When you're in my presence, only I will speak.." Mr. Big slowly walked around us in endless orbits and lectured us on his dastardly plan. "I've acquired a great enthusiasm for briefly-clad men and women, and I deeply study the way they move and sound and sweat." (Oh, great! The creep likes it both ways!) "My associates thoroughly studied both of you for some months. When their case for bringing you here was irrefutable, I directed them to take you from the motel." "Grrrrmmphh!," I snarled. "Your roles here are really quite simple. Both of you will perform sexually provocative dances on the stage area. Photographs and videos of your performances will be reviewed by me. If your dancing arouses me to masturbation, both of you will live to perform further. However, if you fail to excite me, your lives will be terminated." "Ohmmphhh gmmmphh!," Patti moaned at him. "In order to demonstrate my sincerity in this matter, I present these to you." Mr. Big opened a large photo album in front of us. There were several pictures of man-woman couples of ages varying from 30's to early 50's; each couple clad only in matching bikini briefs, low-cut bras and thongs. Each couple had their mouths sealed with tape. None of the couples looked thrilled to be photographed in that manner. "Each of these 36 couples have performed here as you've done.," Mr. Big continued. "Some of the couples failed miserably on their first performance, while others failed after several dances. They are all equal now." Patti and I looked back at each other, horrified. It was clear to us how those couples came to be finally equal. "Both of you are scheduled to appear on the stage in 30 minutes for your next performance. I know you won't disappoint me." "Nmmmph! Ummmphh gmmmfff mummphh!," we cried together. Mr. Big turned, walked out of the room and closed the door, as casually as if he had exited a restroom. VI. There was a clock on the wall above us, and according to it, we had just 15 minutes until we had to perform for that wierdo again. We squirmed hard against our ropes, breathed heavy, grunted into our gags and sweated like crazy. Both of us knew that sooner or later, we'd fail to make Mr. Big get his rocks off over us, and if that happened... For the last few minutes, I felt Patti's fingernails brush against the twine which bound my wrists. Try as I did, my own efforts couldn't untie my hands, but if her nails could somehow dig through...suddenly, I felt the twine give. I pulled and wiggled my wrists free. I immediately loosened the rope around my upper body, untied the ropes which bound my thighs and bare feet, then pulled my gag off. "Patti! I'm untied and I got my gag off!" "Urrmmphh!," she growled impatiently. I knelt before her. "Wow! These creeps sure did a number on us, huh?" "Gmmmphhh mmmff gmmph mmfff mmmphh!," she replied as she gave me a scornful look and struggled mightily. I couldn't help admiring her for a moment, the way she was briefly clad, barefoot, tied up, gagged and sweating. I got her hint though. I undid the scarf and pulled it from between her lips and pulled the small cloth from her mouth. "Mmmmph-mmmphh-ugh! You idiot!," she said, "Hurry up and untie me!" When she was free, she stood up and rubbed her wrists to restore the circulation. "Ohhh, I feel as stiff as a board.," she said. "Don't worry about that now, Patti. We've gotta get out of here." "How?" Obviously, using the main door was out. I looked up and saw a window. It would have to do. "That window?," Patti said. "But it's so high up. How will we reach it?" I spied a table in the corner of the room and positioned it beneath the window. "Go on, get up.," I said. Patti climbed upon the table, reached up and opened the window and pulled herself into the opening. For a moment, she was stuck, and her legs churned and bare feet twitched for that extra ounce of energy. It worked, she got through the opening, and I heard her drop to the ground outside. I followed seconds later. It was dark outside, and we needed a minute or two for our eyes to adjust. We discovered the place we just escaped from was a long brick building in the middle of a dense forest. "Let's go that way, and we better run.," I said as I pointed to a dirt pathway which led to our kidnapper's van. "But Tommy, we're just in our undies. What will people say when they see us?" (Women, right?) "If you'd rather we'd be tied to those chairs and gagged again, I'm sure those pantyhose-heads will oblige us. Just knock on the door.," I replied. Patti blushed with embarrassment. "Oh..ok." We bagan to jog down the trail. It winded through the forest for miles, so it was quite an ordeal. Finally, we reached a dusty, dirt road which split into two directions. "Which way?," Patti asked. I chose the left part of the fork. I was amazed at the late-night humidity which caused us to sweat some more. We'd been running down the dirt road for a few minutes when, suddenly, we were frozen in our tracks by bright headlights. We turned to run in the other direction, but another set of headlights bore in from there. OMG! Was it Mr. Big's thugs there to tie, gag and return us? "Police! Stay where you are...hands in the air!" As soon as the command was given, multi-colored flashing lights came on. Patti and I obeyed, relieved. "Officer, I can explain this. You see, we--" "Shut up! You can tell your story in town.," I was told, as several police officers surrounded us, cuffed our hands behind our backs and shoved us into the back of a squad car. As the police car sped toward town, I spoke up. "Let me guess....we're being booked for indecent exposure, right?" The two officers in the front seat said nothing,their eyes focused on the road before us. Patti and I looked at each other. If those were the pantyhose-heads who'd taken us, Patti and I would have been gagged for that remark. We smiled at each other. Thank goodness for small miracles, we thought. To Be Continued... |
| Name: | TommyVictim |
| E-mail address: | Mr. Big and the Photo Op(Part 5 and Conclusion) |
| Comments: | VII.
The tiled floor of the police station felt cold to our bare feet as we were hustled past rows of desks. Several police officers took notice of us--after all, how many times did they get to see a couple in just their undies paraded by them?--and gave Patti some hungry glances. (At least, I hope they were for Patti...LOL) At last we were taken into a large, well-furnished office. We were seated in two large, wooden chairs, side-by-side in front of the desk. Our hands remained cuffed behind us. The desk was large, majestic and well-polished, with the items on top in exquisitely placed order. The large, luxurious, leather swivel chair behind the desk was empty. The police officers who brought us into the office left and closed the door behind them. "Oh God, what a night!," Patti said. "Kidnapped, exploited and now arrested for indecent exposure." "You're right. Tonight shouldn't have to happen to anyone, Patti, but at least in this place there's no way Mr. Big and his goons can get to us." "But Tommy, do you think the police will believe us when we tell them about--" Suddenly, the door opened from behind us, accompanied by the precise clack of dress heels. The feet which resided in those heels belonged to a short woman, say 5'5", petite, early 50's, with short, curly blonde hair and wire-rimmed glasses. The uniform she wore consisted of a light-blue shirt with smartly-placed police patches and shiny brass insignias on the collar, in addition to a dark blue regulation necktie and clearly legible nameplate above the left breast. Her dark blue skirt extened to knee-length, and her athletic, well toned legs were sheathed in beige pantyhose. On her feet were black stilettos with 3" heels, spit-shined so well, one could see one's reflection off them from twenty yards away. Her name was Captain Suzanne Vavoom. "Do you know why you're being detained here?," the captain asked as she sat down and reached for a folder of paperwork on the desk before her. I felt it was a stupid question but answered anyway. "I suppose it has something to do with our being out in public in just our undies, right?" Captain Vavoom didn't answer immediately, and Patti said, "Um, can you get these handcuffs off us? They're awfully tight." "Not yet. This is standard procedure for people we bring in. Besides, the man beside you is clad only in his bikini briefs, and I cannot risk what he might try with me if he wasn't restrained in some way." (Well, yeah, I found her to be an energetic, well-polished woman for her age and noticed she wore no rings of any kind.) "Captain," I said, "You can book us for indecent exposure, but we really have to tell you about this diabolical creep who's out there. His name is Mr. Big, and he has this bunch of pantyhose-headed goons with him--" "Yeah," Patti chimed in. "They kidnapped us from our hotel room, made us strip to just our undies, bound and gagged us and took us to some creepy place where we were made to pose sensually for him." "But that's not all," I continued. "36 other couples were abducted and taken there the same way and made to pose as we did. Mr. Big didn't like their performance and had them killed. If Patti and I hadn't escaped, we might be like them now. We felt you should know about this." The captain adjusted her glasses and said, "I already know." Patti and I looked at each other and then back at the captain open-mouthed. "We've been trying to collect enough evidence and testimony to convict Mr. Big with for the last two years," Captain Vavoom said before we could say anything. "So far, we've had nothing but dead ends. We've picked you two up because you seem to be the most promising lead in this case." "Y-you mean w-we're not in trouble for being caught outside stripped to just our undies?" Patti asked. "Technically, you are. The penalty is 3-5 years, but since you're our only major key to apprehending Mr. Big, I'll make an offer." Patti and I nodded eagerly. "In exchange for dropping the indecent exposure charges, you'll cooperate with us in getting Mr. Big and his henchmen into custody." "Well, how?," I asked. "Patti and I have no weapons or hand-to-hand combat training. What would you have us do?" "Both of you will be voluntarily captured by Mr. Big's henchmen," the captain continued as she flipped through some paperwork. "When you're both in his lair and performing for him, you'll buy us time to move our units in for the arrest." "Oh my God!," Patti protested. "Do you know all Tommy and I went through back there? We were stripped to our undies, bound and gagged, and forced to dance provocatively before those wierdos who photographed, filmed and jeered at us. You've got to be out of your mind!" Captain Vavoom pressed a button on her desk and spoke. "Sergeant, come in here and process these two for indecent exposure." "Wait, Captain!," I said. "We'll do it." "Tommy, wha-," Patti gasped. "Patti, I know this will be dangerous work, but after only one day, it'll all be over. If we refuse the captain's offer, I'll be sent to the men's lockup, and you'll be in the women's prison. When the other inmates get a hold of us, it'll be far worse than where we escaped from, and it'll be 3-5 years worth." "Oh...," Patti replied, "I didn't think of that. I'd rather do it with men." "Actually," the captain said, "some of those inmates aren't too bad." Patti and I looked at the captin wide-eyed. "Never mind," Captain Vavoom said with a wave of her hand. The office door opened and there stood a large, tough police sergeant. "Change of plans, Sergeant. Take these two, get their cuffs off, get them showered and dressed. Then take them to that hotel where they were abducted from. I think we're about to break this case wide open!" VIII. "I can't believe it. They actually have us staying in the same room where this began.," I said as I closed the motel room's door behind me. Patti sat on the bed, removed the flats and massaged her nylon-encased feet. "You'd think with all the money us taxpayers give to the police department, they could at least issue some comfortable shoes.," she moaned. "Not much point in having them on now.," I said. "The officer said that there's an excellent chance Mr. Big and his goons will know wer'e here, and when those creeps break in on us, they'll probobly want us to strip down like before." "I guess you're right.," Patti said and climbed out of the slacks, slipped off the nylons, and removed her shirt. She stood before me clad only in a white bra and matching thong. I immediately shed my clothes until all I had on was white bikini briefs. "What's wrong?," I asked upon seeing her frown. "Tighty-whities just aren't you." "Yeah. Well, here we are, in a strange motel room, in just our undies, waiting to be kidnapped. How are we gonna pass the time?" (Yeah, right...like we don't know the answer to that one...LOL) The clock at the side of the bed read 2a.m. After hours of passion, Patti rose from the bed, hiked up her thong and padded to the bathroom. I watched her go as a satisfied man. She put out wonderfully. I'd just begun to close my eyes when I heard her voice give off a suprised, muffled groan. I turned on the bedside lamp and discovered her standing before me--tightly grabbed by one of the pantyhose-heads, his hand clapped hard over her mouth. "Patti, what the--," I said as I leaped out of bed. Suddenly, the other pantyhose-head emerged from around the corner, with the familiar pistol in his hand. "Well, well. If it ain't the two lovebirds! Mr. Big told us to take special care in finding you two. He just loves the way you move." "You'll never get away with this!," I protested as mine and Patti's hand were tied behind our backs. "Tommy..oh my god-mmmphh!," Patti cried as a tight cleave-gag was fastened into her mouth. "Damn you wierdos! Damn yo-mmmphhh!," as my cleave-gag effectively tightened. Once again, Patti and I were hustled briefly-clad, barefoot, bound and gagged through the motel, through the lobby and into the waiting van. The first part of Captain Vavoom's plan was working well, and for our sakes, the rest of it needed to be just as smooth. IX. After another long and bumpy ride through the night, we were back at the same creepy building in the middle of that eerie forest and standing in that same nasty dressing room. (This time, the window we escaped through was sealed off.) After our hands were untied and the gags removed, the pantyhose-heads waited outside the door as we slipped on new bikini briefs, low-cut bra and matching thong. They were black. "Oh Tommy, do you think the police will get here in time?" "I'm thinking that they will, Patti. They've carefully planned this operation, and that Captain Vavoom is a no-nonsense broad." "So, what dance are we gonna do now?," she asked. "It's gonna have to really knock their socks off.," I replied. "I'll bet Mr. Big is really pissed at us for escaping, so his expectations will be even higher." "You mean we'll have to do something even more passionate in front of them?" "I don't see any other way. I--" The door opened and our pantyhose-head escorts entered and tied our hands behind us. "Show time!," one of them said. "Oh Tommy, good luck.," Patti managed to say before a small cloth was stuffed in her mouth and her lips were sealed with tape. "You too. I--mmmphh." Pricks. X. The stage we stood on had a slightly different background. Instead of the desert island scenery, it was a jungle set. Instead of white sand, our bare feet stood in fresh brown dirt. Patti and I were in each other's arms waiting for the bright, intense spotlight to shine on us and the music to cue our performance. "I-I'm scared.," Patti whispered. "I know. We've just gotta trust that the police will be here shortly. But whatever happens, Patti, I want you to know that there's no other woman in the world I'd rather be dancing with in my undies than you." Our lips pressed together in a kiss, and suddenly the spotlight illuminated us. Loud rock music blared from the speakers. It was time to perform. Facing each other, we smooched to the music as the audience of goons roared enthusiastically. Patti and I lowered each other to the dirt stage floor so that she was on her back and I lowered on top of her. She spread her legs and pointed her toes toward the ceiling, and I made thrusts at her to the beat of the music. So entralled was the audience of creeps that their cheering almost drowned out the music. Suddenly the rock 'n roll abruptly stopped. "Police! Freeze! Hands in the air! Don't move!" Dozens of uniformed police officers forced their way into the auditorium, and the mass arrests began. "C'mon, Patti, we've gotta get out of here!," I said during the confusion and mayhem. We ran as hard and fast as we could move through the stage's back door. Normally, the pantyhose-heads would stand behind the door to prevent our escape, but now with the police on the scene, those two creeps had split. Patti and I ran down the long hallway in the direction of the dressing room, when someone stepped out in front of us. It was Captain Suzanne Vavoom. She was in her usual sharp, dress uniform. This time, she also wore a pistol belt around her waist. "Oh, Captain Vavoom!," I gasped, "are we ever glad to see you!" "Yeah!," Patti said, "Thank goodness you're here!" "That's alright," the captain said as she gazed at our briefly clad bodies. "Mr. Big and his cronies are finished, and the two of you did wonderfully. I just need you two to step in here and stay out of the way as the arrests are being made." We followed her into the dressing room, relieved. "Captain," I said, "Has Mr. Big been apprehended yet?" "Oh yes," the captian replied as she closed the door behind her. "I know exactly where he is." "Oh, great," Patti said, "because he's so---". Patti gasped deeply and pointed to the floor at the other side of the room. I looked at where she pointed and couldn't believe my eyes! Laying face-down on the floor, clad only in a navy-blue bra and matching thong was Captain Suzanne Vavoom. Her wrists were tightly bound behind her back, her bare feet tied at the ankles, and secured in a hogtie. "C-Captain V-Vavoom!," I stuttered in suprise. "MMmphhmmmm..uhmmmphhhhh!" was her muffled response. A white cloth had been stuffed in her mouth and secured with a black scarf--the middle between her lips and the ends tied behind her head. Patti and I looked back and forth, confused between the identical women. "B-but which is which?" asked a frightened Patti. To our horror, the uniformed Captain Vavoom pulled off a short, curly blonde wig. Then we knew. Those eyes beneath the make-up. OMG! "I assume you've realized the difference.," Mr. Big said as he drew Captain Vavoom's pistol from the holster and pointed it at us. XI. "Mmmphhh!," I grunted in frustration. Mr. Big forced me to lay face-down on the floor beside the real Captain Vavoom, and Patti assumed the position on the other side of me. With the speed of a cat and strength of an ox, Mr. Big hogtied me and Patti, stuffed small cloths in our mouths and secured them with black scarves between our lips with the ends tied behind our heads. Mr. Big slipped the pistol back into the holster then paced back and forth before us. The sound of the dress pumps he wore clacked efficiently on the floor. The little psycho did a masterful job of crossdressing. Of course, I knew what was next: he'd lecture us on his plans while we'd be forced to listen...tied, gagged and helpless. "I must admit, Captain Vavoom's plan was exceptional. Unfortunately, she broke the cardinal rule of police work and entered this complex unescorted, without "back-up", I believe the term is. It was simply a matter of technique for me to approach her from behind, remove her pistol from its holster, hold it to her back and process her accordingly." Captain Vavoom closed her tear-stained eyes and sobbed softly into her gag. "As for you two," he said to me and Patti, "both of you performed the most sensual dancing I've ever seen. You've aroused me as no one ever has, but, as you've eliminated my enterprise, so shall I eliminate you!" "Mmmphhh-mmmphmmm!," Patti and I protested. Mr. Big emptied a small gasoline can along the perimeter of the room, placed the wig back on his head, stood in the doorway and dropped a match to the floor. "Incidentally, Captain Vavoom," he said as flames rose from the floor, "please allow me to express my gratitude for the use of your uniform and squad car. They will aid me immeasurably in my escape!" He exited and closed the door. The sound of the heels clacking in the distance was sickening. XII. Of all the times I've been tied up and gagged, I'll rate the hogtie as the most sinister and efficient. I'm forced to stay on my belly, and if I leave that position, I can only roll to one side. Worse, the hogties prevented Captain Vavoom, myself and Patti from positioning ourselves back-to-back to work the knots on each other's wrists. All we could do was squirm in place and look at one another and moan through our thorough gags. The heat and smoke from the fire increased in intensity, and being clad in bikini briefs, bras and thongs were scant relief. To our eternal relief, we heard several footsteps thud down the hall toward the dressing room. Someone must've seen the smoke. "Hllllmphhh!," Patti and I yelled as loud as we could muster. "Ohhmphhhh!," Captain Vavooom moaned. The door was smashed open, and a few officers gazed upon the three of us, sweaty and helpless. "Oh, my god! It's Captain Vavoom and those dancers. Get 'em out of there." XIII. We were saved from the fire, but that may have been the happiest part. Captain Suzanne Vavoom was so traumatized by her mugging and near demise that she became mentally unbalanced and resides in a sanatarium. Despite my passionate, repeated overtures, Patti decided against renewing our relationship and relocated to another part of the country. In spite of the biggest law enforcement manhunt in history, Mr. Big remains at large. (Clever little bugger, isn't he?) THE END. Hope you all enjoyed the tale. I had to present this in separate pieces, because I couldn't complete it in one sitting. Feel free to chime in with your reviews. |
| Name: | Larry |
| Comments: | Great story Tommy! As a huge fan of scantily clad hogtied victims, that was a great ending! |
| Name: | Kogyipaw |
| E-mail address: | naingz942@gmail.com |
| Name: | Dave |
| Comments: | 9 out of 10 of these stories are fake. Burglars don't bring coils of rope and scarves with them. They use duct tape, cable ties or at a push stuff they find lying around. You can be sure it would NOT be comfortable, in fact if a robber used phone cable, for example, it would be tied so tight your hands would go blue, it would be VERY painful. Same for gags, they don't rip off lots of pieces and gently cover your mouth, they would just wrap the roll round and round, and if they stuffed your mouth first they wouldnt care less if you were virtually choking on it. lets also remember that many people have been killed even after being tied up, when they weren't a danger to the robbers...the whole experience would be terrifying and would most likey put you off bondage for life! |
| Name: | Larry |
| Comments: | Well said Dave; I think that Carlene post was probably a true story, but beyond that, most of these aren't very believable at all and seem more for entertainment and fantasies to think about.
I do believe real burglars can use rope on occasion though, as I have heard stories of that happening, in which I guess rope was found in the garage or somewhere like that, or they knew in advance they would be dealing with at least one person in the house and came prepared. But certainly any elaborate tieing jobs, like tieing the knees, arms, chest, crotch ropes, feet toes tied together, etc..... none of those things would be done by a burglar in a hurry. |
| Name: | Anna |
| Comments: | Yes, many of these stories are fake. Tommy writes his stories for entertainment, I believe. Mine was made up, and I'll admit that. I was just bored one day and wrote it off the top of my head. I would seriously doubt if someone would be willing to post a real story that happened to them, taking into consideration how they felt about what happened to them.
And off topic, since there hasn't been any new material on here in ages, I'll write another horrible story to have another story on here. :P |
| Name: | m203gunr |
| E-mail address: | m203gunr@yahoo.com |
| Comments: | Burglars are by nature opportunistic. Most try to get into unoccupied homes in an effort not to get caught. They use whatever is inside the home to help them in their effort, such as pillowcases to carrythings out. Most make every effort to avoid confrontation. However in the event that they do encounter somone in the house, or somone walks in on them and they are forced to take action, they will use things they can find in the house to bind and gag their victims, kneckties, bandannas, torn sheets, or duct tape that can be found in most tool boxes. They will usually tie their victims as quicley as possible in order to make as fast an escape as possible. Home invaders on the otherhand are a different matter. They expect to find somone inside the house when they enter and will take in what is needed, weapons, rope, tape, scarves, bandannas or anything else they can use to bind and gag the occupants of the house. They will take their time tying and make sure binds and gages are secure. |
| Name: | Carlene |
| Comments: | You guys are all correct; I was never the victim of a home invasion, but rather a pre-meditated plan by so-called "friends" and therefore they had the materials and methods planned in advance on how to tie me up. There was nothing rushed about it, they didn't have to worry about anyone interrupting them, and they spent at least 30 minutes to an hour getting me prepared before they just left me.
A burglar in a hurry would not be able to do such insane tie up jobs; it would be nothing more than to keep the person from getting the robber caught until they are long gone, such as a simple hand and foot tie, and more often than not the person can escape without help in a few minutes. The rare cases where people come prepared, they have probably scouted it out, they know who will be there and when, and they probably know the ins and outs of how to tie up a person, whether it be for (God forbid) rape, to simply humiliate them or torture them for information, or just to simply keep them out of the way helplessly until someone else helps them to escape. I have other female friends who were victims of robberies, and a large number of them were sadly raped. In most of those cases, pantyhose was used to tie them up and also for their gag; pantyhose is both very stretchable and incredibly strong and unbreakable when stretched out, perfect for tieing up someone, and the knots cannot be untied. The other women were tied with ropes. In all of the cases, the women were noticed in advance by someone who targeted them for the crime, and came prepared with the materials and methods. It is very easy for me to tell a fake story from a real story, but I hope everyone continues to tell their real stories if they have them. Thanks for listening! Carlene |
| Name: | Stanley Michaels |
| E-mail address: | coomail@stanleymichaeldesigns |
| Homepage URL: | http://www.google.com/url?sa=t&rct=j&q=lincoln+shitting+facebook&source=web&cd=4&ved=0CDwQFjAD&url=http%3A%2F%2Fwww.facebook.com%2Fnote.php%3Fnote_id%3D124322497581380&ei=CF_1TvH0DKj10gGj_emgAg&usg=AFQjCNEh6BgkbIYo-gxO6BvR9HgMuWNCYQ&sig2=sDwzNj-snjOgkrf7lIf9pQ |
| Comments: | Carlene, I understand where you are coming from.
Believe me, but you can't just go around confusing fiction with non-fiction. Case in point: Raven vs. Iowa 1973. Raven was the victim of such a misrepresentation and won a settlement that included having his Copyright extended 40 years. With all due respect, I suggest you stick to the actual happenings, not stories influenced by others here. I have a private life too, you know. Take care for now, Stan |
| Name: | Carlene |
| Comments: | I don't understand what you're saying sir. Are you saying it is wrong for me to say that I can easily tell what is a fake story and a real story on here? Or are you saying it is wrong for me to talk about the horrors that can come from TRUE cases of those who are robbed? |
| Name: | Anna |
| Comments: | People would not want to write real stories on here, since I would really doubt if they would want to share the story with their friends, as being in a situation like this is terrifying.
People will just go ahead and keep writing fake stories, no matter what. Carlene's story is most likely real, as something like that is believable. Still, one person cannot just march in here and say to start writing real stories. |
| Name: | Raymond |
| Comments: | m203gunr is dead right, it is home intruders who come prepared and expect someone to be in the house. At least that was the case with my wife when she was held by two home intruders who did a little more than just rob her. |
| Name: | Carlene |
| Comments: | Raymond, would you care to share the story of what happened? I found that sharing the story helped me more than I thought it would. |
| Name: | Mmmmppphhh Mmmppphhh |
| Comments: | Whether or not the stories are true is beyond the point. Obviously the people who contribute to this page spend a great deal of time thinking about this subject. The important thing is to talk about the things that obsess us with others who are like minded. If someone has a story that seems particularly real or horrific I think most of us here feel sympathy rather than arousal. Then again a great writer like Tommy reminds me of the kind of comic books I wish they'd had when I was a kid. Tying my gag back in now. MMmmmppphh!
|
| Name: | essequamvideri |
| Comments: | I was the [intended] victim of a home invasion when my wife was out of town. The perpetrators might well have conducted some elementary research before attempting something that has possible fatal consequences. The main thing to remember in a siuation like this is to remain calm and wait for an opportunity to respond. I started boxing when I was about 12-years old and continued until I was way too old to be getting in the ring. I also studied various Asian martial arts for nearly thirty years. One of the last self defense seminars I attended was given by Leso Sensei in Los Angeles a few years ago and centered on using everyday household items for self defense, for example irons, skillets, toasters and the like.
These two armed guys forced their way into my house and made me go into the kitchen where they dropped a bag on the floor and began to remove rope and duct tape. The second thing to remember in a situation like this is to never, ever allow anyone to bind you. I bided my time until they told me to sit down in a kitchen chair and put my hands behind me. Both of them stupidly placed their pistols on the counter to tie me to the chair. I grabbed a ten inch French chef's knife from the block on the counter and slashed the nearest one across the upper arm with a backhanded motion and stabbed the other in the abdomen. The first one was attempting to pick up his pistol while slinging blood all over the kitchen. I slashed him across the side of the neck with the knife, nearly severing one branch of his carotid artery. Both survived to go to jail, but only because I applied pressure to their wounds until the police arrived. Moral: If you're going to attack someone; make sure that person lacks the will and the skills to kill you. |
| Name: | essequamvideri |
| Comments: | Should have read, "narrowly missing one branch of his cartid atrery." Had I reached it with my knife he would have been pushing up dasies. |